#fear of the empty page and generally being a disappointment to myself and others has not won today ✌🏽
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
n3ongold3n · 1 year ago
Text
Tumblr media
Although he has yet to beat me. 😌
80 notes · View notes
wrenhyperfixates · 4 years ago
Text
Opening Night
Pairing: Loki x reader Summary: When Loki scores the lead in a production of West Side Story, the two of you become fast friends. You help convince him to face his fears and invite the Avengers to see the show. Warnings: a bit of innuendo, fluffy, and extremely self-indulgent A/N: It isn’t necessary to know the plot of West Side Story to read this, but I still recommend you guys check it out. They made it into a movie that’s pretty much the same as the stage version. And if you’re interested in the songs I used in this, they’re here and here. Also, idk if this is common knowledge, but a stage manager is the person in charge of tech, set changes, and all that jazz. Theater has always been a huge part of my life, so I definitely wrote this with myself in mind but I hope you can all enjoy too!
Permanent Tag List: @lucywrites02​​ @frostedgiant​​ @lunarmoon8​​ @twhiddlestonsstuff​​ @lokistan​​ @lowkeyorlokificrecs​​ @gaitwae​​ @whatafuckingdumbass​​ @castiels-majestic-wings​​ @kozkaboi​​ @cozy-the-overlord​​ @birdgirl90​​ @myraiswack​​​ @mythicalgarlicknot​​ @what-a-flammable-heart​ @mlqcikemenmc​
Tumblr media
Disclaimer: Picture not mine.
He looked so beautiful up there on that stage, you thought. He almost didn’t get the part either; Auggie, the director, had been worried that putting the God of Mischief in the lead role would be bad for business. You’d fought for him, though, and you’d been right; tickets were nearly sold out once people found out an Avenger was performing. Besides that, Loki was extremely talented, and you were certain no one else could have carried the role quite so well as he had been. It was a definite plus that he had become a very close friend, too. And you maybe, just maybe, had a tiny crush on him.
“It’s getting late,” you said once he finished singing, applauding as you walked out of the wings. Everyone else had already gone home, so it was just you and Loki. He’d wanted to stay and practice a bit more, and as stage manager, you had to stay to lock the place up. “Are you ready to head out?”
He looked out at the empty seats in the audience of the community theater. You wondered why he hadn’t tried out for off-Broadway, or even Broadway itself; he was certainly talented enough. Somehow, he didn’t see it. You could still remember the look of excitement on his face when you officially met him for the first time. How he’d told you he hadn’t been expecting the lead role. It hadn’t been what he’d tried out for, after all. You assured him that in this production of West Side Story, it was a clear choice who should play Tony. Him. Your friendship moved rapidly after that.
“I do not know, darling,” he replied. “Opening night is this week, and I want to make sure I am as good as I can be. If you would like to lock up and leave, I can just teleport home.”
“No. If you’re staying, I’m staying.” He smiled as you put your bag down and sat on one of the wooden blocks you’d painted weeks before. “Don’t you think you should give your voice a break, though?”
“Ah you forget darling, I have the stamina of a god,” he replied with a wink. You averted your eyes, hating where your mind went after that statement. “Besides, I have been resting it at home.”  
“Fine, but I swear if you lose your voice, I’m not helping you break the news to Auggie,” you giggled.
He chuckled, “Fair enough, darling.”
Convinced that he could handle it, you let him play the track and start singing. As he practiced his part from the Quintet, he walked over and knelt before you. You were certain the expression of complete adoration on his face was just good acting, but it still made your heart flutter. As the music crescendoed, he stood up and offered you his hand, taking you to center stage. He kept singing to you the whole time, his hand coming to caress your cheek as was dictated by his choreography. Again, you knew that’s all it was, but the butterflies in your stomach didn’t care.
As the song ended, he didn’t immediately move to turn off the music like he usually did. Instead, he stood where he was a minute more, one hand cupping your cheek, the other on your waist. A kiss most certainly wasn’t supposed to happen here, but you swore he started to lean in towards you. Afraid to break the spell, you didn’t say anything. When the next song started playing, he came out of whatever trance he was in and moved back, clearing his throat.
“Sorry,” he apologized, the faintest of blushes coloring his cheeks. “I just got lost in the song, I suppose.”
“Oh, uh, yeah,” you replied, rocking back and forth on your heels, disappointed. “It’s fine, I totally get it.”
After turning off all the lights, the two of you finally left, stopping for a coffee on the way home, as had become tradition. You laughed as he told you a story of his childhood on Asgard, animatedly waving his hand about. Waiting for a light at a crosswalk, your phone chimed, and you checked it.
“Shoot. I got to go, Loki,” you informed him. “The copy place finished with the playbills, and I should run to pick them up before it closes. I don’t wan’t to hold you up, though.”
“Nonsense,” he said, changing direction to walk back the way you’d came. “It would be my honor to accompany you.”
You made it just in time to pick up the box, which was heavy enough that you swallowed your pride and let Loki carry it. Since it was cheaper to just fold and staple the pages yourself, you had quite a bit of work ahead of you. Sure, you’d get the rest of the crew to help you tomorrow, but you wanted to get a jump start tonight. You told Loki as much when you’d started the trek back in the direction of your apartment, and his answer surprised you.
“Why not come to the Tower? I can help you put them together,” he offered.
“Oh,” you replied, the butterflies in your stomach returning. “I wouldn’t want to impose.”
“It would be no trouble to have you, darling. Really.” It was already dark out, making it hard to see, but you were pretty sure he was blushing again. “It is much closer than your home. Of course, there is no pressure to say yes.”
You shyly smiled at him. “Thank you, Loki. That’s very generous. I would love to come.”
The smile he gave you could have lit up the whole city, it was so bright. It was probably silly to be so happy that you could make his face light up like that, but you couldn’t help it. That was when you realized that your little crush had turned into something much, much more. You were falling in love with him. You were convinced it was unrequited though, so you wouldn’t say anything. You just hoped that you’d stay in touch once the show was done and rehearsals stopped.
Everyone knew of Avenger Tower, of course, but few had ever been inside. You marveled at the massive lobby as he led you to a private elevator that said “Avengers Only”. It made sense, you thought, that they should have their own if they lived here. And of course it was so high tech that it had to scan his eye to start working. He chuckled a little at the amazement on your face, thinking you looked absolutely adorable.
“Ok,” he whispered as you stepped out of the lift. “I am sure most of the team is asleep by now, so if we just slip past and-”
“Brother!” Thor boomed, cutting off Loki. “There you are! You’ve been gone all day- Oh. And who is this?” he asked, noticing you.
You introduced yourself, and Thor shook your hand with a firm grip. Even though you’d already known Loki for months now, you were still freaking out a little at meeting another Avenger. Really, how many civilians could say they knew not one, but two superheroes? You nearly lost it when Iron Man and Black Widow rounded the corner.
“Hey, Reindeer Games. You made a friend,” Mr. Stark said. Then he wiggled his eyebrows and added, “Or maybe something more.”
“Oh, shove off, Tony,” Nat said, flicking the side of his head. “You’re ridiculous.”
You introduced yourself to the newcomers, and they asked you to call them by their first names. The only other time you’d been this star struck was, unsurprisingly, when Loki had shown up at the audition. You looked over at Loki, who seemed rather uncomfortable. Though you wanted to chalk it up to him just being nervous his two worlds were colliding, you could tell there was something more to it. You worried for a second that he was embarrassed of you, but you didn’t really think it was that either, certain that notion was just your insecurity getting the better of you.
“Well, we should be going then,” Loki said, ready to retreat to his room.
“Oh, come on,” Tony replied. “That’s no fun. Why don’t you guys join us for a drink in the kitchen?”
You were tempted to say yes, but Loki shifted the box in his hands, reminding you of why you were there in the first place. Besides, if Loki wasn’t feeling up to it, you didn’t want to subject him to socializing. Not to mention an evening alone with him sounded absolutely magical.
“No, it’s fine,” you answered, and Loki sent you an appreciative smile. “We’ve got work to do, anyway.”
“Oh?” Thor questioned. “Does it happen to have something to do with the mystery box my brother is carrying?”
“Actually, yes,” you told him with a smile. “See, they’re playbills for-”
“For the show that they are a stage manager for,” Loki interjected, looking absolutely panicked. “That is all. No more questions needed.”
“Oh, that’s so exciting!” Nat smiled. “Are the tickets available yet? Can we come see it?”
“No, sorry, it is sold out,” Loki replied before you could, an expression of utter befuddlement on your face. “Maybe next time. Now, as we said, we have work to do. Alone.”
“Hey, it’s alright, Reindeer Games,” Tony said, winking, and ushered the others away. “I get what you’re saying. You two kids have fun now.”
Loki’s face was burning from embarrassment as he led you to his quarters. Your mouth dropped open at the sheer size of it. You guessed that after the lobby it shouldn’t have surprised you. Besides how vast it was, it somehow screamed Loki. The green furniture with black and gold accents. The numerous floor to ceiling bookshelves that didn’t have a single inch unoccupied. The carefully crafted decor, often featuring snakes subtly carved into it. And you were completely surrounded by his scent that you could never exactly figure out, but was very distinctly his.
You were brought back to reality by the light thud of the box on a table. As you walked toward him, Loki kept his eyes averted, focusing on taking the stacks of paper out. Standing beside him, you worked in silence for a few minutes until you couldn’t take it anymore, and finally had to ask what was on your mind.
“So, uh, what exactly was all that about?” you inquired.
“Oh, they are just very animated people,” he replied with a shrug. “And Stark is, well, Stark, so he has basically no filter. I am very sorry if they bothered you, darling.”
“That’s very sweet, Loki, but I didn’t mind it at all, actually,” you replied, folding the first playbill together. He snapped his fingers and a couple of staplers appeared on the table. “That’s not really what I was talking about, though.”
“Oh? Whatever did you mean then?”
“Please don’t play dumb,” you begged. The light clicks from the stapler filled the silence of the room as you waited for him to reply. When he didn’t say anything, you sighed. “I mean, why didn’t you say you had the lead in the show that these are for? In fact, why haven’t you told them about it already?”
He shrugged and made a noncommittal mumble, focusing on the repetitive task in hopes of distracting himself. You stopped working in favor of resting your hand atop his. It made Loki stop, too, and he finally looked you in the eye.
“Look,” you began. “You obviously don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to; I understand, and I’d never want to pressure you into something that would make you uncomfortable. But I know you bottle a lot of things up, and that’s not really healthy. So if you do want or need to talk... I don’t know, I guess I just want you to know that I’m here for you.”
Then you hugged him. The simple action seemed to startle him so much that you feared it was unwanted and you’d been too forward. But when he hugged you back, you could feel the gratitude in his embrace, easing your worries. It was like he was holding onto you for dear life. As if you you were a lifesaver, and he was adrift at sea. It was a tense sort of desperation leaving his body, you realized, as he sank against your touch. You gently rubbed his back as his head nuzzled into the crook of your neck. You’d always thought he might be touch starved, but now you could feel it in the way he practically molded his body against yours, obviously trying to make the most of the contact. You wondered if that may have something to do with why he kept West Side Story a secret. Maybe he’d been neglected too many times in his life, now thinking the things he does don’t matter to anyone.
“I suppose I am just scared, darling. Scared that they would not want to come, that they would make fun of me, that I would fail in front of them,” he sighed. “Perhaps it is silly. I am sorry.”
“Oh, Loki, there’s no need to apologize. I meant what I said, I’m here for you.” You didn’t think it was possible, but he held you even closer. “Everyone gets stage fright from time to time. And you’ve never even performed before. Whatever the reason, it’s still perfectly valid and understandable.”
“Thank you, darling,” he sniffled, and you realized he was crying.
Leading him over to the couch, you sat and continued to hold him. You whispered and cooed calming things in his ear. He tried to apologize for the tear stains marking your shirt, but you were having none of that. Everyone deserved a good crying session every once in a while, and you told him as much, encouraging him to let it out.
“Better?” you asked, wiping away the last few tears from his cheeks when he did finally calm down. There were some stray locks of hair sticking to his wet face, and you brushed them away, too.
“Mhm,” he nodded. He looked so fragile in this moment that you wished there was something more you could do to help him. “Thank you so much, darling. I think I needed that.”
You were worried that kissing the tip of his nose would be too intimate an action, but you couldn’t help yourself. You were very happy when he preened under the attention. “You’re very welcome, Loki.”
“I must ask, you are not going to tell them, are you? That I have the lead, I mean.”
“Well, no.” You ran your fingers through his hair as he sighed in relief. “But you should.”
“Do I have to?” he asked, giving you puppy dog eyes that made you chuckle a bit.
“I mean, it’s not required. I think you’d feel better if you did, though.”
“I suppose.”
“From what I can see, they love you, Loki,” you comforted him. “They’re your family, don’t you think?”
“How is it that you always know what to say?” he smiled up at you.
“I guess I’m just magic,” you laughed. He made to get up, but it seemed like it was a chore to tear himself away from you. You gently pulled him back down to you. “You don’t have to get up. You know, if you don’t want to.”
“I do not, but we hardly put any of the playbills together.” Even as he said that, he cuddled into your side. “I feel guilty taking up all our time.”
“Believe it or not, I’m perfectly happy to spend our time like this,” you reassured him, reaching for a blanket and covering your bodies with it. You’d been so concerned about Loki’s well-being that you hadn’t really contemplated the situation you were in. Now you couldn’t help but wonder if this snuggling was a normal thing for friends to do, or if it were a sign of something more. “I’d much rather help you through whatever’s on your mind than put together some playbills. There’s still plenty of time for that.”
“Thank you again, darling,” he hummed as both of you began to doze off, tired from a long day of run-throughs. As sleep claimed you, though you felt it must have been a dream, you swore you heard him whisper, “I love you.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The rest of the week leading up to opening night was so hectic, you barely even had a second to dwell on that night with Loki. It was probably better that way, for if you had thought too hard about that morning, waking up in each other's arms, you were certain your heart would burst from happiness. So, no, it was better that you were focusing on the show.
“Guess who, darling,” Loki whispered in your ear as you reviewed the script in the wings, making sure everything was set for top of show.
“Loki,” you smiled, spinning to face him and throwing your arm around his shoulders. One of his arms encircled your waste. When you stepped back, his other came around from behind his back to present you with a bouquet of flowers. “Thank you so much! I actually have something for you, too.”
You grabbed the arrangement that you’d bought and gave it to him. You nearly melted under his soft gaze as he expressed his thanks. His makeup was already done, accentuating his already striking beauty. A large part of you wanted to lean forward and kiss his plump, pink lips.
“I have some news,” he declared. “I have told my fellow Avengers about the show. Sort of.”
“Sort of?” you asked, cocking your head.
“Well, I left tickets and a note for them to come tonight.” He nervously shifted his weight. “They do not yet know that they will be watching me perform, though. It was too hard to tell them, so I figured why not show them?”
You beamed at him. “That’s wonderful! I’m so proud of you. You’re going to do amazing.”
There was a slight hesitation behind his eyes, as if he was contemplating something very carefully. “Darling, there is something I have to tell you.”
“Yes?”
Just as he opened his mouth to speak again, the director burst into the wings. “There you are, Loki. I’ve been looking all over for you. Mic checks in five,” he said.
“My apologies, Auggie,” he replied before turning to you and resting a hand on your arm. “We’ll talk later, ok? Have a good show.”
“Thanks. Break a leg,” you nodded as he left, agonized by not knowing what he was going to tell you. You noticed Auggie giving you a look. “What?”
“I swear, you two better kiss before this week is over,” he muttered, leaving the wings shaking his head.
The remainder of the day passed in a blur, and you could hardly believe that it was already time for the show. You’d peeked out before it started and noticed the Avengers sitting in the front row. Those tickets had been sold out for weeks, and you smiled, realizing that Loki had wanted to invite them all along. He just needed a little push to actually do it.
Before Loki walked out onto the stage, you gave his hand a little squeeze. Despite how nervous you knew he was, he gave his best performance yet. After his first song was done, you glanced out at the audience to see the Avengers already giving him a standing ovation. You could see in his eyes how taken aback he was. He waited around in the wings until your set change was done so you could share in his joy. He gave you a quick, tight hug, absolutely radiant.
The rest of the show went perfectly, and Loki stunned the audience every time he stepped on stage. You were beyond happy for him, especially when he received thundering applause during bows. He came and hugged you again as soon as you finished closing the curtain.
“Loki, you were amazing,” you told him.
“Thank you, darling. And your set changes were flawless,” he complimented you in return. “I cannot believe the first show is done already.”
The two of you talked for a minute more before he had to go change out of his costume. You looked out from the stage a little bit later to see the Avengers hugging him and giving him more flowers than you could count. Even from a distance, you could see happy tears welling in his eyes. It made you grin uncontrollably to see him happy like that.
Later that night, you’d told the rest of the cast and crew to go ahead to the diner to celebrate without you, that you’d catch up later. You wanted to stay behind and touch-up a set piece that some paint had slightly chipped off of. Suffice it to say, you were a little startled when a voice cut through what you had presumed to be an empty theater.
“Always you. Every thought I’ll ever know,” Loki began singing his part from Tonight, walking down the aisle towards the stage. “Everywhere I go, you’ll be. All the world is only you and me.”
You chuckled as he ascended the stairs and took your paintbrush from your hand, setting it down on the tarp. He skipped to his next part in the song and began twirling you around the stage. After hearing so many rehearsals, you knew the words by heart and joined in, singing the duet with him. When you reached the dialogue breaking up the song, you stopped dancing, both panting a little.
“Loki,” you laughed. “What are you still doing here? I thought you went to the diner with everyone else.”
“Yes, well, you were not going to be there yet, and I have not had the chance to tell you what I have wanted to all day.”
“Oh my goodness,” you gasped. “I nearly forgot about that in all the excitement of the day. But you have my full attention now. What’s up?”
“I love you,” he said plainly.
You weren’t convinced that this wasn’t a dream or a hallucination of some sorts. But no, he’d said it, clear as day. He loves you. Loki loves you. It was shocking, to say the least. Of course, it was completely welcome, though. In your surprise, you took long enough to formulate a response that his smile faltered a little. His worries were erased when you kissed him, however. The god responded immediately, kissing you back with just as much passion as you did him.
“I love you, too,” you told him just as simply as when he’d said it to you.
After finishing up in the theater, you exited the building. Once outside, Loki couldn’t resist kissing you again before meeting up with the rest of the company. And, being the fluffy sap he was, he absolutely had to tell you he loved you again, this time referencing the show.
“Te adoro,” he said.
You beamed at him again. “Te adoro, Loki.”
100 notes · View notes
theparccentralresidences · 4 years ago
Text
Parc Central Residences | Welcome to Parc Central website
For numerous years now, human beings had been attempting to name me to invite if it's miles nevertheless an awesome concept to put money into belongings withinside the United States? I had been shopping for homes withinside the United States for extra than twenty years already. Buying a actual property withinside the United States commenced withinside the past due 80s, after I were given myself worried withinside the mortgage debacle and savings. This become whilst the banking machine withinside the southern states become failing and we even needed to make transactions of the belongings shopping for and promoting with none banking machine, on the grounds that there have been definitely no banks round parc central residences. Now it is as though there are financial institution disaster each twenty years in America. Prices drastically dropped, every now and then ninety five cents at the greenback, after I become shopping for homes. We may even purchase homes five cents at the greenback! There have been even domestic gadgets that we should purchase for as low as $six hundred and more than one thousand greenbacks in keeping with residence. The truth that the Americans are presently going via a primary financial institution disaster, numerous Australians are nervous to take gain of americaA marketplace. Perhaps you do not ought to fear approximately this difficulty in case you aren't going to stay withinside the United States. In the past due 80s, I did spend numerous time with a few Australians who have been looking to store what is left from their capital, the capital that they have got invested withinside the U.S. And after twenty years, I'm doing it again - assisting Australians who misplaced numerous cash, to get out of the US and could nevertheless be capable of maintain the ultimate capital that they have got invested. The American and Australian Culture Differences Why do you observed this occurred? Why perform a little Australians make investments withinside the United States and grow to be being disappointed? Even if we examine approximately 15% returns - 25% returns. I will study that truth for you in a bit at the same time as. But earlier than that, I'd like to head again to studying the variations among the manner Australians do commercial enterprise from the manner the Americans do commercial enterprise. Most of that is mentioned withinside the ee-e book, written withinside the 1970's referred to as, "American and Australian Cultural Differences". In the ee-e book that Donald Trump wrote, "The Art of the Deal", he certainly stated there's no such element as a win-win in commercial enterprise. It has usually been 'I win and also you lose'. Here's the primary important difference, in Australia, human beings come first, then the cash comes second. While withinside the United States, it's miles the alternative manner round, huge commercial enterprise and the huge greenbacks comes first earlier than the human beings. This would not imply that Americans are terrible and we're properly, we certainly have a special subculture. Also, our governing legal guidelines lean that manner. Our Australian subculture and mentality is contemplated in our felony machine, a machine this is shared with each felony and equitable law. Once a decide sees a settlement that he would not like, he can overturn the settlement on the grounds that below the equitable law, this means that honest play law. Unfortunately, this isn't always the way it works withinside the American gambling field. The actual deal is usually at the piece of paper. On the lighter aspect of gambling withinside the US marketplace is, we each can take a seat down down and speak workout a settlement. I may even exchange a part of a belongings withinside the US for most effective $7. As lengthy as we each signal a one web page General Warranty Deed or Warranty Deed, that belongings is offered for $7. And it expenses that a whole lot due to the fact that's what value me to document this on the neighborhood courtroom docket residence and make the purchase. That is the deal whether or not we had a innovative rent choice or an installment settlement. Unfortunately, in case you get into a few terrible terms, you don't have any authorities frame to are available and appears after you. The deal is, the greenback comes first. So, if ever you're in a rustic in which the actual property has an "I win and also you lose" sort of rule, be careful. They do have special set of rules. Here are a few exciting testimonies of what really occurred over the years. Perhaps via way of means of the stop of this article, a few human beings can instill of their heads that americaA won't be the high-quality vicinity to make investments, until, you already stay there. US Property Management A lot of Australians anticipate that americaA Property Management is treated the identical manner as it's miles in Australia. Here, while you purchase or promote a chunk of actual property, it's miles controlled via way of means of the actual property agent. In americaA, the individuals who bought the belongings to you've got got not anything to do with the control. Here, it's miles tough to discover a person who stocks the identical ethical code as in Australia. And if ever you discover one, it's miles costly, and it may drain you financially. Here's an instance. Strangely, the American control groups can in no way deliver your cash to you in Australia. They appear to have a bad mail carrier on the grounds that they lose numerous cheques. What they do understand is, your cheque sinks due to the fact Australia can be Atlantis. Bottom line is, it's miles approximately taking your cash and now no longer assist you to make a profit. If you pick out to head for an awesome control enterprise, a mild bulb can also additionally most effective value 25 cents, however in case you get it installed, it might cost a little you $88. This is due to the fact properly control enterprise withinside the US, most effective use certified human beings, and certified human beings are costly. Since anybody is scared of being sued withinside the US, the belongings supervisor would not use every body who would not have a license, whether or not it's miles a plumbing license, or electric license. Although a mild bulb withinside the US can also additionally ultimate for 15 months, and it's miles certainly reasonably-priced to shop for. However, on the grounds that I had been an absent landlord, I had been charged numerous $88 to have my mild bulb positioned withinside the residence. And sadly, no Americans can exalternate their personal mild bulbs. In Australia, we do numerous stuff the usage of our hands. Americans had been used to being talented to for see you later that they do not anything. When I hire my homes I observed that my rented belongings withinside the US turns into un-rentable whilst: • the carpet is extra than 2 years vintage, and • your house has been painted much less than a yr ago. In Australia, even supposing my vicinity has a 10, 20 or maybe 30 yr vintage carpet, I can nevertheless have it rented, even supposing it hasn't been painted withinside the ultimate five years. This is the motive why emptiness withinside the US is a whole lot better than in Australia. How does this have an effect on the control? We now understand that a rented unit, condo or a residence withinside the US can not be rented out until it's miles in best situation, nearly a brand new situation. This truth expenses cash. My condo homes in Dallas, Texas was vacant. I additionally had a constructing very near SMU campus and the scholars needed to circulate out at midnight. So, I had a team pass in to re-carpet and repaint. The subsequent morning, I had new human beings coming in, at round 10 a.m. This is simply an fee which you have, as a landlord. You additionally have control groups who ensure that they take cash from your pocket. Being continuously charged for numerous structures like, warm water, heating, and air con which become in no way in your house. The Systems That Drains Your Pocket How approximately air con? Most (if now no longer all) of the homes withinside the US have air-conditioning. And air-conditioning is certainly costly. It might be top notch if americaA tenants smooth the filters. Unfortunately, they do not. If that takes place, your air con structures get burn out. It might take some other $300-$four hundred to have your air con coils wiped clean and feature new compressors positioned in. This manifestly drives you nuts! Another scenario is the ice maker. American homes have an ice maker and each time you update it, it expenses $one hundred thirty plus some other $one hundred fifty for the carrier name. That's almost $300. Ice makers will ultimate for twenty-four months. If you've got got 2 to three tenants who continuously exalternate the temperature of the air conditioned homes, this could fry your air con unit. You modify the air con machine on the grounds that you've got got tenants and unfortunately, they do not recognize your equipment. You will grow to be spending a fortune only for your air con and heating structures. What can be preferred withinside the US isn't always the usual in Australia. The control usually receives 10% of the gross income. A lot of American control groups get their kickbacks from the carrier tradesmen who're continuously despatched out to the homes. Obviously, the owner isn't always the concern of americaA belongings control enterprise, the tenants are. Whatever those tenants need, they get. No be counted how careless those tenants are whilst the usage of your equipments, regardless of how continuously they expend your coins waft or profits. These are simply a number of the matters that in no way takes place in Australia. Here in Australia, we serve human beings to stay in is backside of the range, Americans can not be served this manner. Most Americans do not pay their hire. Those tenants who do pay rents withinside the US have a decrease percent as compared to the Australians who do pay their hire. They actually have a ee-e book it is referred to as "500 Ways to Rip Off Your Landlord and Never Pay Rent". This ee-e book expenses $19.ninety five. You are certainly withinside the location of huge commercial enterprise, I make cash and also you do not. A lot of those Americans do not pay their hire. That's how the commercial enterprise is - Americans do now no longer pay their hire! A lot of Australians bumped into those US homes with coins proceeding to refinance later and most effective to get their coins again via way of means of developing extra debt. The homes have been reasonably-priced whilst offered due to the fact you can not get financed. You will want to position all of your coins in there and ultimately deliver out your coins out. If ever the control has left you any cash, they may get it again from you via way of means of charging you all types of jobs that have been in no way even done, like a residence that has in no way been painted. That's how landlords are eaten alive. Also, right here's some thing really well worth understanding, the American roof most effective lasts for 12 years. Ever surprise why the suburbs blow over withinside the storm? That's due to the fact American homes do now no longer have any metal nor cement in them, that are crucial. American homes are product of timber and bricks at the outside. The bricks are not even thick sufficient to maintain up the residence. They are most effective slate fashion brick that is an inch wide. Unlike Australian family brick, round three-four inches wide. This can really maintain up the residence. For the American homes, the timber at the back of the brick face holds up the residence. So the brick is only a fascia plate. What takes place whilst a huge storm comes? It wipes out the complete suburbs of this American residence, certainly due to the fact there aren't anyt any bricks and no cement. What approximately the lavatories? Here's a revelation. They do now no longer have any water nor sink hollow for the water to head all of the manner down. The American lavatory flooring are simply product of plywood, preferred of 5 ply. I exalternate the toilet flooring each four years because it most effective expenses $ 300 - $four hundred...in case you do it your self. Yes, it's miles essential to exalternate the toilet flooring each 4 years, if you failed to understand. As stated earlier, the American lavatories do now no longer have any drainage hollow. So the water sits at the ground that is frequently carpeted. Eventually, it rots, it is why it's miles a need to to exalternate your lavatory flooring each 4 years. Another element you need to understand is that American sewer pipes are 2 inches, now no longer four inches. Expect to be solving blocked bathrooms each so frequently. In order to have it fixed, you'll want to name the Rotor Router man and pay $90. It is the usual manner of solving blocked bathrooms. Your tenants may be blacks, whites or Hispanics. A lot of Australians do now no longer recognize that after they purchase a reasonably-priced belongings, they do now no longer recognize in which they're shopping for those homes. What sort of community it has and such. The Hispanics are top notch. They really pay their hire even earlier than they feed their children. But did you understand that there's this expression referred to as, 'they are tough at the machinery', the Hispanics are honestly tough on a belongings. Perfect instance is, they use lard whilst cooking. Lard is fat. They pour this lard down your sink, which reasons the sink to get clogged. Which manner, that you'll want to name a Rotor Router man each 3 to 4 months. Or perhaps, your coping with agent may be the only to do that paintings for you. Making you spend extra due to the fact they needed to unplug all of your pipes.  I knew this one gents who lived withinside the Sydney suburb of Roseville. He offered fifty two reasonably-priced gadgets. What he failed to recognize become that it become fifty two gadgets of Hispanic residents. This guy ended up financially crippled due to the working prices of the Hispanics. The Hispanics, like to take a seat down withinside the again in their select out up vehicles and shoot their weapons on a Friday or Saturday night time, that is fine. They want to drink lots, and in a few of the States, there's no under the influence of alcohol using legal guidelines. So I might frequently dig a select out up truck out of my swimming pool complete of those under the influence of alcohol Hispanics who drove their select out up via my fence and directly into the swimming pool. What makes it tougher is, majority of those Hispanics do not communicate English at all. And it's miles costly to get tow vehicles at three withinside the morning. The unhappy element is, whilst Australians purchase a belongings in America, they suppose that it has the identical machine and set of requirements as it's miles in Australia. You ought to recall that America is a very special marketplace. They suppose, do and act matters differently. The carpets do now no longer ultimate lengthy, the paint does now no longer ultimate lengthy both. Although it's miles reasonably-priced to color and also you most effective want to spray the paint the usage of spray gun. Nobody makes use of brush anymore due to the fact spray gun is lots less difficult to apply and also you want to repaint after 2 years. Currently, I am helping a female who has a belongings in New York. Her agent positioned the belongings for $1.three million at the marketplace. Even to this day, I do now no longer suppose that her belongings is really well worth everywhere extra than $900,000 withinside the gift marketplace situation of americaA. This agent has produced a again pocket consumer who do not honestly exist. He might really record a person attempting to shop for the belongings, after which now no longer shopping for the belongings. There might be reviews that this residence does now no longer have tenants whilst in truth there was tenants in there for nine months already. The agent collects the cash and places it of their again wallet telling the owner, "I'm sorry, we can not get any tenants". When you do discover which you really have tenants for your homes, your control human beings will maintain telling you there isn't always and they will simply draw off the cash and you will maintain paying the value. The primary concept right here, deliberately or unintentionally, is to make you financially bleed. Until such time that making a decision to promote the belongings again. Surprisingly the control enterprise has a again seat consumer who will take pennies at the greenback. I actually have witnessed this incident such a lot of times. What approximately your lawns? What takes place in the event that they do not get mowed? Your the control enterprise does now no longer contend with this. They do now no longer prepare every body to mow lawns for the reason that metropolis goes to are available and mow the lawns for you. Simply due to the fact they've metropolis codes and ordinances which you want to make your private home appearance smooth and tidy. If you do now no longer make your private home appearance smooth, the metropolis will are available and make it appearance smooth and tidy, then you definitely get charged for $four hundred for having them do this for you. You aren't allowed to park your vehicle at the street, it is the guideline of thumb for maximum elements of America, due to the fact in case you do, you'll be charged any towing expenses. And you currently have a lien to the metropolis. If you're in Australia, you can now no longer discover approximately this due to the fact the awareness might be despatched for your American mailbox or maybe for your American belongings supervisor, that is the standard case. Your American belongings supervisor does now no longer pay it. He is going out of commercial enterprise or certainly destroys it. Since you do not know what is going on on, the metropolis sells your house from below you. The metropolis needs its cash again for its $four hundred lien, and could take your house to foreclosures or even promote you out. This is what you pay attention or watch on past due night time television, the metropolis tax lien sales. This is in which the metropolis owed cash on homes. Next element you understand, they may simply promote your house up and you'll simply discover that they both bought your house or they've condemned it. Your belongings has a burst pipe flooding hassle that is why the metropolis will condemn it. We had the identical difficulty in Dallas, Texas. That is a warm State and it certainly manner that you'll ought to continuously run the ones faucets. So at some point of the wintry weather, if I do not get all my piping blown out, there may be a big danger that my pipes will burst at some point of the wintry weather months. Then I actually have important flood damage. Another time period used for having the pipes blown out is winterizing. This leaves me  options, to have it winterized and value me, or ensure that my faucets are dripping and ensure that the residence is above sixty eight degrees- so as to additionally value me on air con and heating machine jogging 24/7. Oftentimes, you get it wrong. Your pipes will burst at the same time as you aren't round to repair and kind matters out. So the metropolis comes via way of means of, and condemns your house. They will condemn it via way of means of placing a big tape throughout the the front door. Worse is, the homeless human beings will circulate in and could smash whatever's left of it. They may even sue the metropolis in the event that they harm themselves in a metropolis condemned belongings which can also additionally cause having to get rid of your private home from the lot. They will depart you with what's referred to as a PAD. This has occurred lots withinside the United States withinside the early 90's. You can have not anything there however a cement pad. If you study the intense aspect, the cement pad is smooth and easy which will rebuild some other residence. This community is the crowd areas, the drug homes and the residence of prostitutes. Australians aren't used to this. There are some of gun wearing States in America. People both strung out on pills or get shot and those are the reasonably-priced homes that Aussies begin shopping for. If it is the case, maximum of those Hispanics, blacks and the individuals who stay on this community can not purchase it on the grounds that they do now no longer have the 50 grand to spend for this belongings. They can not borrow it due to the fact the loans do not exist. Only element left for them to do is to coins out. Whenever human beings speak approximately those gross yields in America, what they are saying is, this belongings is gross yielding 26%. But it's miles crucial to recall this is earlier than an quantity of your cash is taken out from repairs, maintenance, emptiness and different unexpected prices. My belongings, in which I used to stay, is 17.four % of each greenback in up maintain. It is certainly reasonably-priced to get elements for US homes. If you're withinside the US doing the entirety your self, it'd had been top notch. But in case you really stay abroad, and you've homes withinside the US, it is whilst it is a killer. What will drain you financially is the value exertions of getting a person to do the process at the same time as you aren't round. Another burden overseas landlords want to maintain in thoughts is the airfares, of flying from side to side to americaA, now no longer to say the remote places telecellsmartphone calls and the time difference, if you have to rise up at five:00 am in Australia simply to talk to anyone withinside the control office. Unfortunately, you do not get to talk to anyone, due to the fact anybody has voice mail. The truth which you can not communicate to a stay character drives you nuts. You can even be aware that your cheques may not arrive. That American banks may not cord cash to Australian banks until you've got got crammed out special felony documents. You have an entire bunch of greater office work from the brand new Patriots Act that Bush delivered in. This complete stack of office work will strain you out to the factor which you might certainly need to tug your cash out of americaA again to Australia. Up to now, I do now no longer understand any Australian who made a benefit from shopping for and protecting a belongings withinside the US. But human beings nevertheless name me, individuals who offered homes withinside the US searching ahead to getting a huge profit. Fact is, that day can also additionally or can also additionally in no way come. However, in case you do stay withinside the United States, you'll simply benefit from it. You will earn lots from shopping for and buying and selling homes withinside the US, certainly due to the fact Americans neglect about approximately equity. For them, actual property isn't always an funding car however a customer item, that as quickly as they're completed with it, they could depart and circulate on. If you're withinside the US, you may witness this your self. The Americans will understand that Aussies have now no longer left for Atlantis to stay there, they may recognize that you could display up the following day with a double barrel shotgun, disturbing to get again your cash, so that you could make profits - BUT, this is most effective in case you are bodily there. We can take gain of numerous conditions whilst we're there withinside the US. I made numerous cash after I become shopping for, promoting, buying and selling homes. But we ought to recognize how actual property buying and selling works withinside the US. My goal of writing approximately this nowadays is to apprehend  vital matters. We can also additionally communicate the identical language because the American, however our philosophy approximately commercial enterprise is definitely special-that is, 'they win and I lose'. Majority of Australians who invested in homes withinside the US do now no longer undergo this with out felony battles. In americaA, human beings sue every different. This isn't always approximately simply winning, it is approximately making the alternative man bleed and dry. Whoever offers up first will comply to what the alternative celebration needs. This is the painful fact of actual property commercial enterprise withinside the US. I've visible numerous Australians pass into that enterprise withinside the US marketplace, and could ultimately come again broke, tired and stressed. They do now no longer get whatever close to their returns at all. And yes, your cheques will mysteriously wander off withinside the mail. My final message is, spare your self from this painful experience. If you need to earn cash, you could earn it right here, for your personal backyard, while not having to shop for any airline ticket, handling US corporations, studying and expertise a special country's machine and manner of doing commercial enterprise-the tough manner. Yes, we do communicate the identical language as them, however they do now no longer do commercial enterprise the manner we do. It can also additionally sound attractive and horny to mention that I'm off to peer my residence in Florida, however there are extra negatives than positives on this experience. Find the identical possibilities right here in Australia. When you notice US figures for yield returns, discover what the internet yields and figures of the internet return. Consider the repairs, maintenance, emptiness and different unexpected prices as a way to come your manner. Brace your self from disappointments. Don't say I failed to warn you. This might be your manner of understanding and seeing what homes withinside the US can do to the investor.
1 note · View note
screamingatanemptyroom · 5 years ago
Text
I Can’t Eat Love Pt 6
Here is the next part! Please Enjoy! 
Part 1 / Part 2 / Part 3 / Part 4 / Part 5  linked here
____________________________
The next week was brutal. 
Each day I would get up before dawn, moving to my office to get started as soon as possible. Reading, studying, I was trying to learn a lifetime of knowledge at a breakneck pace. I still was piecing together bills and tax documents, working with Hallers to consolidate all the debt I could. Fortunately, as I was still in good standing with the Royal family, the interest and repayment plans were very generous.
I stayed locked in that tiny room, only to pause whenever Hallers brought up a meal, an increasingly worried expression on his face with each passing day.
“Miss, you must sleep!” He broke his professional silence on the fourth day, as he walked in late into the night, finding me reading a chapter on historical government forms while taking notes by candlelight. I glanced up, surprised to see him still dressed up in a proper butler uniform despite the late hour.
“Hallers, I’m sorry, did I wake you? I just have a few more pages… and then there’s still the letters from the Eastern section of Duchy….” I leaned back, rubbing my eyes with a yawn. “You might as well go to bed. I’ll make sure to blow the candle out when I finish.”
 He stood his ground, looking determined. “No, Miss.”  He picked up the candle, ignoring my squawk of protest. “I cannot let you run yourself into the ground. You cannot save this Duchy in the space of a week.”
“But… I …”
“The work will be waiting for you in the morning. But for now, please, I’m begging you… go to sleep?” He looked so miserable, I found myself nodding without realizing it.
“Fine. I’ll do this in the morning.”
I went off to bed, hiding a smile. When was the last time someone worried about whether or not I slept?
Beyond the work I had to do between lessons and the financial organization, there was still the matter of the corruption within the Duchy to deal with.
“Hallers?” Early in the week, I called him into the office.
 He stood at attention, waiting.  “Yes, Miss?”
I handed him a paper. “I need you, or someone you would trust with your life, to go into the city. In the Northwest square you will find a man who sits under a blue awning named “Rig.” Hand him this note, and tell him that you will purchase the information requested within for 50 crowns.”
Despite the oddity of the request, Hallers was a professional, his only reaction a single raised eyebrow “Is that all?”
“No.” I sighed. “He will demand at least twice the amount offered. You are to refuse this and tell him that ‘Angel’ sent you.”
“Who is this ‘Angel’, miss?”
“No one.” I laughed. “It’s a code, which only his inner circle know. If you say this, it will allow you to purchase the information I need for that price. He will tell you when you can retrieve it.”
Who would have thought that the knowledge I had earned being one of Rig’s info runners while living on the street would be helpful so quickly? I had hated the man at the time, but even I had to admit that he was the best when it came down to tracking down things others wanted to hide.
“It will be done.” With a short bow, he turned to leave. I called after him. 
“Oh, and Hallers?” When he paused, I added, “Postpone any meeting with our men involved in tax collection/counting until after you have what I requested.”
“It will be helpful to you?”
I grinned evilly. “Let’s just say I don’t believe in going into battle without a weapon.”
____________________________
Despite the drastic change in my schedule, my parents remained completely unaware. My Father, relieved that he didn’t have to pretend to care about the paperwork anymore, went riding and hunting, enjoying himself thoroughly. As long as he wasn’t spending money, I was content to let him be. As for my mother… fortunately she had been visiting her family in the South since my reawakening, and was not scheduled to return for another month. I was curious to see my mother, since my last words to her were on her deathbed. Our relationship was strained at best, however, and I need to figure out how to approach her.
The Duke and Duchess may not have been concerned with the abrupt changes I had made in my life, but it had not gone unnoticed by others. 
“What’s come over you, Miss?” my maid Angela shook her head, frustrated as she assisted me undressing one evening. “You dress so simply these days. You never go to the Royal palace gardens or visit Lady Edith anymore! Is there something wrong?”
I smiled at her grumbling. In my previous life, whenever I hadn’t been trying to perfect my etiquette lessons, I had wandered the Royal Gardens with Edith, hoping to catch a glimpse of the Prince. It seemed so silly, so empty now.
 I shook my head. “Everything is fine. Mrs. Rendler simply increased the difficulty of my etiquette lessons, and I have a lot of work to do to catch up.”
“You don’t have to work so hard, though!” She muttered, putting away my gown. “It’s not as if…” She trailed off, as if realizing what she was about to say.
It’s not as if I’ll ever get to be Queen. Of course, I know that… but how does she? I smiled, the expression cold. “Angela. Are you saying I shouldn’t do my best at preparing to be Queen?”
She panicked slightly, backing away. “No, of course not! I – I just want you to be happy.”
I kept my eyes on her own, appreciating the fear I saw there. “I appreciate the concern.”
I placed the confrontation to the back of my mind, refusing to think it through to its conclusion, but things were stirred up once more by a an unexpected encounter towards the end of the week, the day before my next trip tot the palace. She showed up unannounced, barging into my office, with Hallers trailing behind, a disapproving expression on his face at her intrusion.
“Lenora! What’s going on?!” She was a beautiful girl. Golden hair, light colored eyes, long lashes… she looked as if she had stepped out of a storybook, exactly what I thought a princess should look like.
“Edith.” The name felt wrong to say out loud after so long.
____________________________
“EDITH!” I sobbed, falling to my knees in front of her.  “You have to help me!”
She stared at me silently with glassy eyes, a polite smile hiding any deeper emotion.
Exhausted, starving, I reached out a hand towards her.
“Please, mother, father… they’re both gone… I lost my job with the seamstress… someone told them I had stolen something... I don’t know what to do!”
My hand grasped empty air instead of her skirt. She had stepped back out of my reach.
“What do you expect me to do?” Her words were lifeless, she stared at me as if I were an insect, rather than her childhood friend.
I held my grumbling stomach, hating that I looked so pathetic and weak. “Can you talk to the Queen…?”
“She refuses to hear your name.” Edith interrupted, a small gleam in her eye. “She heard the kind of dirty crimes you committed on the street, and says that you are dead to her.”
Dead? Dead.  Dead… the word repeated itself in my mind over and over, like a chant. Was that the woman who had called me her daughter, who said she loved me?
“That can’t be true! I’ve not committed any crimes. Why would she… say that? I can’t believe it!”
“Well it’s true.” Edith sighed, looking around as if searching for an excuse to leave. “Was there anything else?”
I looked back at her, lost, confused. I was so hungry. Can you help me find work? Or at least give me something to eat?”
“Sorry,” She didn’t look sorry. “My father has forbidden that I be around you anymore. He’s worried it will effect my reputation as the future Queen.” 
“What are you saying?” I stared at my only friend in the world, feeling the shattered remnants of my heart break even further.
“Goodbye, Lenora.” Refusing to look at me anymore, she walked away.
“EDITH!”
____________________________
“I haven’t seen you in days!” Edith smiled brightly, the expression turning my stomach. “I missed you!”
Her act wasn’t extremely convincing this time, to a more experienced eye. Her smile was a little too stiff, her eyes cold and calculating as they looked around the room, trying to determine what I had been up to. Even as she told me she missed me her voice seemed more irritated then sad, as if she were frustrated that I had made her do the work instead of going to her as I usually did.
 I returned her smile. “I’ve missed you too!” Standing up from my desk, I reached out, giving her a hug.
I was a much better actress.
“What are you doing? I’ve heard you’ve been locked away in this room for days!” She grabbed my hands, a true look of concern crossing her face.
“Really? Who did you hear it from?”
She balked at that question. “Oh you know… just around.”
“I see.” I looked over at Hallers with a frown, who looked furious. He nodded to me briefly and left, likely to interrogate the staff regarding who had been gossiping about my activities. I let him go, although I already had my own suspicions.
 I brought Edith away from my desk and papers, not wishing for her to see any of the Duchy’s financial numbers, and sat us down on some chairs near the fireplace. I didn’t bother ringing for tea, I knew Hallers would have already arranged it.
“What brings you here?” I asked, keeping my voice casual and polite.
Edith laughed. “What nonsense! As if I needed a reason to see my friend. I was hoping we could spend some time together, perhaps walk through the gardens?”
“I see.” I nodded, thinking it over. She wanted to see the prince, I suppose.
 “So can we go?”
“Well, not today because I have to finish some work here, or tomorrow because I have to attend my lessons with the Queen.” I noted the angry flash in her eyes at the mention of my royal etiquette lessons, but continued without comment. “Perhaps next week we can walk through the gardens.”
She looked disappointed. “Next week?”
“And perhaps I can arrange for us to have tea with the prince.” I laughed as her demeanor brightened. “Wouldn’t that be fun?!” 
“Well, if I wouldn’t be in the way…” She trailed off, watching me slyly.
“Of course not.” 
How many times had these conversations happened before? How many times did I unknowingly bring her to see my fiancé, allowing them to grow closer, sealing my own fate. Well, go with my blessing this time, Edith. I don’t want him.
Edith, unaware of my inner thoughts, seemed relieved. “Alright then, that would be fun! I just worry about you, Lenora! Don’t work too hard in this dreary little room! If you don’t go spend as much time with the Prince as possible he might lose interest!” Her hand rested on my arm. I struggled to not fling her off. “Trust me.”
I hid all my feelings deep inside, smiling brightly for her to see. “Of course I trust you.”
193 notes · View notes
elliemarchetti · 5 years ago
Text
Somewhere to Start (part 9)
Words: 1687
Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5
Part 6
Part 7
Part 8
Other Harry Potter fics:
Slytherin!Hermione AU (part 2) (part 3) (part 4) (part 5) (part 6) (part 7)
The Deal (part 2) (part 3) (part 4)
The Polaroids The Sixth and Seventh Polaroids
Memories of a Survivor 
On December 26th everyone woke up late. The Gryffindor’s Common Room was much quieter than it had been lately and frequent yawns punctuated lazy conversations. Hermione's hair was frizzy again and as if nothing had happened the previous night she and Ron had returned talking to each other, albeit in a strangely formal way. It was time to think about the homework everyone ignored during the first week of vacation, too busy preparing for the Ball, and the students seemed rather down while Harry was starting to get a little nervous again, and although he could hide it from Ron, it was another story with Hermione, who remembered that February 24th was fast approaching and he hadn’t yet done anything to decipher the riddle inside the golden egg. Not that it was the only problem: in fact, as soon as the lessons resumed, the Gryffindors had the bitter surprise of finding a substitute teaching Care of Magical Creatures and not their gigantic friend, that was indisposed, according to Professor Grubbly-Plank, his hateful substitute.
"I don't understand what Hagrid has." Hermione complained that day at lunch, when she was finally able to see Viktor again, who had been incredibly shy the previous week. "If he hadn't felt good he would’ve told us, wouldn't he?"
The boy agreed, obviously lost in his thoughts, and Hermione made a mental note to investigate further what was happening to him, only to be distracted, when she reached the Gryffindor table, by a copy of the Daily Prophet that went from hand to hand generating general discontent, where, on the front page, there was an article from Rita Skeeter entirely on Hagrid and how much the half-human was a favorite of Dumbledore despite being huge in appearance and having terrified students with a succession of hideous creatures. Hermione snatched the newspaper from Lavender's hands, which despite mumbling something, didn't have the heart to reply when the classmate crumpled it and threw away what she had called junk. It was what happened later to be blatant and to enter the annals of Hogwarts history, or certainly that of the feud between Gryffindor and Slytherin: Hermione marched straight to Malfoy's place and slapped him first and then Crabbe, below the everyone’s astonished gaze, including the professors.
"Granger!" Snape boomed, but Hermione didn't care. How could that worm lie that way? Hagrid was a good man, at times naive, of course she saw it too, but he had never wanted to hurt anyone, nor had he abused his power as a teacher; on the contrary, the opposite had happened and he had to endure Malfoy's harassment for two years, dreading that his father could take away with his influence the small space that, with Dumbledore's help, he had managed to carve out in the magical community that wanted so ardently to be perfect, to eliminate all those who could somehow be different and undesirable. If Rita Skeeter had to write an article about a despotic and aggressive professor, she should’ve done it on Snape.
"Detention. In my office, now. And apologize to my students."
“Never.” she hissed.
"Do you want to be in detention until the end of the school year?" he asked, rising from his seat and standing in front of the teachers' table.
"Is this what you teach your students, then? To lie to get what they want? To be mean? I deserve to be punished for hitting them while they? Don't they deserve it for lying?"
This was a huge affront to Snape’s authority, so much so that someone could have called it insubordination or lack of respect, but anyone who had seen the attitude that the teacher had held for four years against the most brilliant of the students in that school could understand why she was acting that way.
"And this is what you are taught in Gryffindor? To physically assault anyone who doesn’t agree with you?"
Probably the professor expected to put the girl, who was tremendously aware of all the students’ eyes fixed on her back and those of the entire teaching staff, in whose she read conflicting judgments, in the corner, but this didn’t happen, as Minerva McGonagall herself stood up to speak: "No, Severus, this isn’t what I teach my students so I advise you to return to your place. I will take care of Miss Granger, who will come to my office at the end of the lessons to decree what is the punishment that best fits her wrong gesture, myself. I advise you to discuss with your students, instead, about the weight their words." she finished dryly, and sat down again only when her colleague stormed out of the room, furious. Hermione sat back down in her place with her head down, but saw, out of the corner of her eye, that her housemates' attitude toward her had changed.
"You've been amazing." said Ron, vaguely breathless. Hermione smiled slightly. She feared McGonagall much more than any other professor and didn't want to disappoint her, which she probably did with that thoughtless gesture. She raised her head from the plate, that remained empty all the time, only in hope of meeting Viktor's gaze, but the boy was gone, and his place left empty.
 McGonagall's punishment was much less harsh than what Viktor would’ve imagined as she merely forbade Hermione from participating in the Hogsmeade trip organized for mid-January. Obviously Viktor also decided not to go and they spent the day together in the cold and wet from the freshly melted snow park.
"We could take a bath." he said, clutching his own cup of hot chocolate.
"A bath?" she asked, puzzled. Probably there were about 4o C.
"We do it often, in Durmstrang. Besides, I should practice a spell."
Hermione's attention snapped like a spring: "What spell?"
"Transfiguration." he replied vague, amused by the light in her eyes.
"I'm very good in that area! Tell me, what do you have to transfigure? I hope it's not something too big, because these are very difficult spells and I can't help you, and probably not even Professor McGonagall, even though she's the best in that field…”
"I don't think it's something I could talk to your teachers about." he interrupted her, without raising his voice too much. Although almost all the students from the third year onwards had gone to Hogsmeade, he didn't want to be heard while talking about the tournament with Hermione, partly to avoid problems, partly because he wasn't sure anyone could help him when it came to what needed to be done to win, especially if it belonged to another competing school. Or any other school, actually.
"Oh ... You probably shouldn't even talk to me about it then." she replied, disappointed.
"I know, that's why I asked you to take a bath." he replied with a half-smile. It was horrible not being able to share everything with her, not to mention the fact that he still hadn't been able to give her his Christmas present, but maybe it was too late and besides she didn't seem to have been offended for not having received one, even if even Neville had bought one for Ginny, who showed it off with some pride. The girl was probably too good for him, and he was certain that she was destined for great things, especially after he had seen her in the middle of the night training with one of Hogwarts' brooms, the worst he had seen in a long time, and do prodigies anyway, but for the moment they were cute, although Hermione claimed that there was nothing between them.
"She would’ve told me, don't you think?" she had asked him, rather annoyed, one day, and he had dropped the subject, even if it was obvious that Ginny would surely not have told someone that she has settled with Neville after her obvious crush on Potter. Regarding him, and his friend, a kind of peace seemed to have been established between them and Hermione but Viktor still couldn't trust them, especially because he couldn't just forget how Weasley had attacked her on Yule Ball night, ruining, at least in part, his romantic projects. Since that night he had no longer thought of declaring his love, let alone trying to kiss her, even though there were days where he really didn't know how he managed to restrain himself, partly because he felt too embarrassed, partly because he had a crazy fear of losing her if she hadn’t returned his feelings, so he had contented himself with being something more than a friend and something less than a boyfriend, locked in that strange limbo that was like a bubble of happiness that by now no one, not even his friends, could conceive.
"How long do you think you can wait?" Andrei had asked him one morning during their usual run on the lake, and Viktor hadn't stopped thinking about it since then. How long could he wait? Forever, if things stayed that way. But it wouldn't happen, and he would be back in Bulgaria in a few months, and she would be more than two thousand kilometers away, with a life and habits that he didn't want her to put aside or distort every time he went to visit. Yet, on the other hand, he wouldn’t have let what was between them, whatever it was, merely be a nice memory, so he kept waiting and watched the two parts of his heart that fought against each other. Was it okay to act selfish? Or should he have been a gentleman and let her make her decision without intrusion? Darina had reminded him, when the topic came out again during the long nights on the ship, that Hermione, brilliant as she was, was still a normal girl, and a younger one, moreover, so it was up to him to make the first step, whatever he wanted to do.
"But isn't it too cold?" Hermione asked, snatching him from her thoughts.
"There are spells to solve this problem too." he replied as a wide smile opened on both their faces.
15 notes · View notes
cooltrainererika · 5 years ago
Text
Alt-talia x Evillious Chronicles: The Key to Zorn (Part 1 v. 1)
Couldn’t come up with a better title. 
This is for Alternate Universe/AU, or Angst, it can qualify for both. 
Okay… so… holy hell. 
This is the longest fic I’ve ever written. And it isn’t even finished. 
I thought “Superbia” was long. But… I outdid myself. Over FORTY FREAKIN’ PAGES IN GOOGLE DOCS. And again, this is not finished, I’m splitting it so I at least have the hope of releasing something! With two routes! This is a novel, folks!
I’m probably going to repost this for the Christmas event since I want as much people to see them as possible. Because there are some Christmas elements here. So yeah, you can take this as an early Christmas fic too.
This will be a movie, folks. Grab a seat and some popcorn. 
Also, look, it’s goddamn Ludwig torment again! For the fourth time in the span of a month! And this might just be the most elaborate way I’ve tormented the poor guy yet. But I didn’t really have many options. 
So I wanted to enter Mirror Week, but in the main canons write in, Alt-talia and Hetalia Emblem, I haven’t come up with any use for 2Ps, and in the former case I can’t see how I could use them. 
However, there was one Alt-talia spin-off AU I had been thinking they would exist on; I didn’t know whether I wanted to release media to it so early, and due to a reason I will explain in a moment, I was reluctant to release media about it in general. But… I went with it. 
This is my Evillious Chronicles AU. Yes, an AU of an AU. What about that. 
Basically, the Evillious Chronicles is what started as a series of Vocaloid songs telling a much larger story; it has since ballooned into a vast, tangled network of light novels and other such media. It’s as confusing as it sounds. Some of you may have heard of the songs “Daughter of Evil” and “Servant of Evil”; those were the first songs to be released in that series. Those two songs weren’t self-contained, oh no. 
The thing is, for this AU I wanted to write just based on the seven sin songs (and Servant of Evil), with accompanying Hetaloid covers, and leave the rest of the story up to the audience. I’m still planning on that. However, I still wanted to enter the event, so here I am presenting a version of events for one of the arcs; however, it is merely the route that hews closest to Evillious canon from what I can gather of it. So yeah, NONE OF THIS IS HARD CANON. Especially since I wasn’t sure on the roles of some characters here. 
Also, if I somehow ever get to publishing my main Evillious x Hetalia fics sometime in the future; first of all, hi. But more importantly, please, I implore you, do not read this before reading The Muzzle of Ludwig. Especially the second half. I tried to avoid spoilers, but someone becomes extremely obvious with contextual clues. 
Also… it’s not like I wanted to write Ludwig torment again. But he was basically my only option, since he was the only one whose sin most likely overlaps with… well, it’ll become clear as this goes on. Ludwig’s story here is based on Nemesis Sudou’s story. Though since Nemesis and Ludwig are vastly different characters, there may be some plot holes, unfortunately. 
And THIS IS VERY IMPORTANT: for those who have read none of my other works yet, Alt-talia has often vastly, vastly different characterizations. I based most of these characterizations off of their late 19th century to very early 20th century personalities in Alt-talia. Special OOC warning for the following characters: Austria, Hungary, and Prussia. Minor OOC warning for Germany. I used @askimperialludwig ‘s version of the character as a reference, along with my personal perception and research. may add more later. 
Also, credit to my friend @tomboyjessie13 , my Evillious consultant, for helping me through this!
I can’t let this be too long, since the fic is long already. Let’s go!
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
(Also... people who read my fics, please reblog them. I work hard on them, and want many to see them!)
And since I forgot to add this above the cut; this canon is also one of the few times Nyotalia characters canonically exist as their own entity in my works, if not the only one so far. It’s kind of necessary, since otherwise it’ll turn into a complete sausagefest. However, as I have no set personality for them in main Alt-talia canon, I basically write them the same way as I would their male counterparts, with maybe some minor changes. I do have some ideas for Nyotalia characters in “what if” stories for main Alt-talia canon, but since this would be an Alt-talia spinoff, most of my theoretical audience would be there for the Alt-talia characters who appear in most Alt-talia media. Not to mention male stereotypes for countries are usually more fun anyway. However, in this universe two counterparts of the same character can co-exist. I try to avoid that though. 
Also, a character named “Arendt” is briefly mentioned; this is Brandenburg. He isn’t really that important though, and really I’ve barely fleshed him out, so that’s all you need to know.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
The Key To Zorn
In a certain continent, there was a forest.
A serene, peaceful forest, where inside one could almost feel mystical energy in the clear, unpolluted air.
Until, under the evening sky, a gunshot sounded.
Ludwig Beilschmidt, a boy of merely 8 with innocent, cornflower blue eyes, ran through the forest he knew so well, a basket of wild berries and herbs in his arms and a small sack over his back.
Soon, in his view, among the trees and wild cornflowers was the only place he had known all his life, the little wooden cottage he called home.
The boy immediately checked his old, somewhat rusted mailbox, a look of anxiousness on his face - one which immediately turned to disappointment upon finding there was nothing there.
He sighed.
“Nothing today either...”
He reached up somewhat, twisting the doorknob and opening the wooden door.
“I’m home!”
No one answered back.
As per usual.
He didn’t expect one anyway.
Ludwig went to the dining table, setting the basket and sack, as well as his small, old-model pistol, down on his side of the table. Inside the sack was a small rabbit; the poor little thing. He hoped it didn’t struggle for long after he had shot it.
He prepared dinner as he always did, the bubbling as the ingredients stewed the only sounds other than the cries of the wildlife outside.
And he ate in silence by the light of the lamp, staring at the empty, vacant other side of the table, the light of the sun dim and faint.
“Mutter, is it good?”
Nothing.
Ludwig sighed again, going back to shoving the stew into his mouth.
——-
Ludwig tucked himself into bed after a bath and a change of clothes, now in his old, almost too small pajamas, having finished the book in his hands an hour ago - while he had reread it and others several times already, it was a window into a world different from his, where friends supported each other and families told stories in front of the fire - but now that it was over, here he was, once again, stuck in loneliness, on his own, within the cold, dark walls of a small cabin.
Once again, it was quiet. All too quiet; except for the sounds of the forest.
Now as he had nothing to distract him, every rustling of the underbrush, every animal cry made him bristle. The forest was his comfort by day, almost a second mother, but by night, it was dark, feral. 
He pulled his blankets up to his face, curling up, shaking like a leaf. He felt any moment, a beast could break through the walls and tear him to shreds.
He missed his mother so much, oh how he missed her. Her harsh but protective voice, her calloused hands squeezing his wrists. He missed his onkel Arendt, who told him stories of the battles he and Mutter had been through.
She’s dead. She’s dead, accept it.
No, no she wasn’t.
She couldn’t be. She had to be alive.
She was too strong to die.
She would come back. She always came back. 
His mother wouldn’t want to see him like this anyway. He was being pathetic.
“Einz, zwei, drei...”
He took a deep breath. He was stronger than this. 
Imagining his mother was standing by his bed, staring at him with disapproval at his fearful behavior, finally his shivering started to lessen ever so slightly.
He needed to make it so that when she came home with another medal shining on her chest, she could come home to a son she could be proud of, after all.
“Good night.”
He said to no one in particular, as he let the faint moonlight be his comfort, finally closing his eyes.
Lu li la la lu li la la la...
A soothing, calming melody played in his mind; Ludwig didn’t know where he knew it from, but as it surrounded him in soft, almost familiar gentleness, the shivering stopped, his muscles loosened, and he was finally lured into the welcome embrace of sleep.
Lu li la la lu li la la la…
Lu li la la lu li la la la...
———-
“FIRE!”
BANG! BANG! BANG!
Birds flew away in massive numbers, disturbed by the sudden noise.
Ludwig blew the steam off his pistol, seeing that the bullets had all landed near-target. Almost there.
Not bothered by the recoil anymore, he lined up the shot again, swearing he would get it right this time.
Every two days he did this, before 10 sets of running, marching, and every parallel bar routine; this wasn’t how most children his age passed their time, willingly anyway, if the books he read were any indication, and surely he felt sorry for the animals who had to hear such things, as they were the closest things to friends he had. But it broke the silence. 
And most of all, he could almost sense his mother beside him during these practice drills; he could feel her hands on his arms guiding him in his aim, and hear her voice shouting in tandem with him as he shouted “FIRE!”. In fact, sometimes he swore she actually was there, by his side.
He took a deep breath and aimed again.
“FIRE!”
-----------------------
When he came home, he once again saw a basket of supplies.
They always puzzled him. They came at such random, unpredictable intervals, filled with food, a few bottles of milk, several cartridges of bullets, and even occasionally a book, toy, bar of soap, or other extra, but by the time he found them no one was ever there.
He should be grateful. Though he wished someone would explain to him.
Oh well.
-----------------------------
Days passed, then months.
Once again, on the night of his 9th birthday, Ludwig laid alone, the weak moonlight unable to brighten his gradually deepening pit of despair.
The silence was maddening. He craved for any touch, for any warmth of another person, for anything. But even that simple wish was too much to ask.
He bunched up the worn blanket, the cold, frigid winter air seeping into the cabin.
Every day, he wondered if he was slowly going mad. 
Holding a cornflower and his mother’s black cross necklace to his chest, looked out into the moon, to the night sky peeking from a clearing in the trees.
A star shot through the night sky, and Ludwig was quick to make his wish.
I hope Mutter will answer my letters soon.
She had always told him that believing in such things was foolish.
But what was the pain in hanging onto the little light he could find?
-------------------
Now’s your time.
Alright. I’m going in. See you. 
------------------
One cold, chilling day, towards the final days of the year he turned 9, Ludwig stepped outside to check his mailbox again.
Snow lightly dusted the ground, softly landing on his old, worn coat.
He had checked his homemade calendar; Sancbruma. Such a lovely holiday. But now, just yet another cold, freezing, lonely day. Oh well. He had known Pater Natalis wasn’t real for years to need confirmation.
But this day, after creaking the old thing open, he found something.
His heart almost stopped.
Immediately, he ripped the envelope often, his heart pounding in his ears, his breath quickening, and he immediately glued his focus to the words, written specially to be understandable to a child.
Ludwig Beilshmidt, we are sorry to inform you that…
Time seemed to stop. He swore his heart stopped.
Dread shot through his body like lightning.
He read on, clinging onto the little hope that still remained with him all those years as they escaped from him, flying away as he fell deeper.
Tears fell from his face.
She was gone. 
She was really gone.
Finally, suppressed despair replaced dread, filling every corner of his mind and body, every nerve, every muscle. 
But mixed with it, and eventually almost overpowering it in the concoction of emotion, was wrath. 
Pure, unbridled wrath.
He tore the paper and screamed, his screams piercing the serene forest air.
Tears fell from his eyes like a burst dam as he cried into his hands, cursing whoever had killed her, her fate, the cruelty of the gods.
If only he could get his hands on whatever bastard killed her, he would strangle them, he would gouge out their eyes, he would shoot them in the leg and watch them bleed to death, how dare they take his mother away!
He had always been told the best came to those who were patient.
He was proven wrong that day.
All those years, waiting, hoping, hoping for nothing.
Nothing. 
His mother was never going to come back. Ever. 
Grief, anger, and sadness gripped his small frame as he shook, on the ground, his young brain besieged with intense emotions and reality, dreaded, painful reality.
Don’t cry. How pathetic. Is that how I raised you?
Ludwig forced himself to take deep breaths, desperately fighting his tears and holding back the flow of the concoction of emotions any further. 
No, his mother wouldn’t want to see him like this. He couldn’t let her be honored like this.
“Einz, zwei, drei, einz, zwei, drei...”
He took a breath with every word, forcing his emotions back and attempting to lock them away, until finally once again he could think somewhat coherently.
It was here he noticed something wet poking his hand.
There was something in front of him.
A dog.
A medium-large dog with pointy, perky ears and snout; a magnificent, beautiful coal-black Fernirhund, its bright, intelligent eyes a rare violet. 
He didn’t notice it before in his panic, but now the dominant emotion in his mind was confusion.
As he sniffled, the dog nudged him again with its nose, looking up at him with its soulful eyes.
“...A dog?”
The dog stared at him back.
Ludwig’s mind immediately jumped back to the beginning of the year.
I hope Mutter will answer my letters soon.
“Are… are you from my Mutter?”
Silence.
Immediately, he embraced the dog, making it yelp, crying into its fur.
“It’s adorable! I love it Mutter! Thank you!”
It let him cry into its fur, as the boy’s short arms wrapped around it in the first living thing it had embraced, nay, touched, in years.
He was actually holding something living. Oh, it had been so long. Oh so long.
He had almost forgotten what it felt like to hold life in his arms, to feel its warmth, to feel its gentle rising and falling, to hear the subtle sounds of another’s breath in his ears.
For the first time in years, despite the unforgiving cold of the winter morning air, warmth reached Ludwig’s heart, happiness brewing with and overpowering now subdued despair and rage.
<Sure… Whatever makes you happy, kid.>
------------------------------------------
“Oy vey… I was too late again.
...This world is fucked.”
-------------------------------------
Ludwig put a saucer of stew in front of the dog, which surely enough it soon started lapping up.
“It’s good right? What should I call you… I’ll have to give you a name.”
He stared at the dog, deep in thought.
“Oh, I know… Schwarzchen!”
The dog looked at him.
“You like it? Then Schwarzchen it is!”
<...I didn’t say anything. ’Blackie’? You cannot be serious.>
--------------------
That night was different from usual.
Ludwig nestled his head in Schwarzchen’s fur, holding onto him like a stuffed animal, running his fingers through his soft coat. It had seemed reluctant at first, clearly not used to such close contact but as Ludwig begged it to stay, as if it understood him, it decided to stay with him. 
The dog’s breathing neutralized the deafening silence he had gotten so used to, its warmth protecting his small body from the frosty air.
It was like heaven.
Oh, he almost forgot something.
He took his mother’s necklace from his bedside table, putting it around the dog’s neck like a collar.
“There. Perfect. It suits you.”
He barked.
“Good night, Schwarzchen.”
That night, sleep came to Ludwig easier than usual, as he was surrounded by his new companion’s soft breathing and warm fur.
----------
“Hallo. Kid. Wake up.”
Ludwig awoke, his eyes fluttering open.
Once his eyes focused, he almost yelped in shock.
He was somewhere he didn’t recognize, some formless void; Schwarzchen was nowhere to be seen, nor were the walls of his cabin or even his forest, all that remained was his bed.
In front of him was a man clad in what seemed to be a long white lab coat and some type of mantle, or at least Ludwig assumed, his clothing style almost resembling that in illustrations in one of his novels, ostensibly chronicling ancient legends; but not just any man. 
A man who looked almost exactly like how one would imagine Ludwig would look like when he was older, save for his unnatural purple, almost magenta eyes that shined with a calculating glint, a scar under his left.
“H… hallo?”
“Don’t worry, I’m not here to hurt you.”
“I… Who are you?”
The man smiled at him softly; despite his harsh features, it calmed some of Ludwig’s nerves, just a little.
“That isn’t important. But you’re lonely, right? And it’s causing you pain, yes?”
His voice was deep; much lower than Arendt’s, the only other reference he had for an adult man, surprising Ludwig a bit.
The boy nodded.
The man dug into one of his pockets, taking out a key.
“Here. I’ll be your friend; all you have to do is take the other end of this key, and you won’t feel any of that loneliness and pain any more…”
Tentatively, Ludwig took it.
The boy gasped as he suddenly felt something overwhelming and indescribable other than energy blitz between him and the strange man through the key; it was painless, in fact almost manic energy, bright lights flashing in his vision.
Ludwig woke up.
The boy laid there, his eyes wide, his mind mulling over what he had just seen.
“A dream… it was a dream… Who was that man?”
He turned, and there Schwarzchen was. 
“Never mind… Good morning, Schwarzchen.”
<Are you really going with that name?>
Ludwig blinked.
“...Did you just…”
<I thought children were supposed to be creative?>
Ludwig’s eyes widened. He held his head; it seemed to be coming from within his head, like a thought, instead of from his ears.
“...Schwarzchen? Is that you?”
<Yes, this is the dog. And I have a name.>
Ludwig took a few seconds to process the information.
“...What? ...Mein Gott, I’ve really gone crazy…”
<No. This is real. I’m speaking to you through something called telepathy. Speaking to you through your mind. I could explain all the intricate details but it would probably short-circuit your child brain.>
“I know what it is. But it’s just like in the stories! Wow! I didn’t know they really happened!”
<Well you could say that.>
Ludwig sat up on the side of his bed.
“You keep insulting my naming sense. So what is your name?”
“Schwarzchen” looked him directly in the eyes.
<Well, well, it’s the same as yours, funnily enough. Ludwig.>
“We have the same name? What a coincidence.”
 <But I know that is confusing. Just call me Lutz. That is what everyone calls me.>
“Alright… Lutz it is. ...I liked ‘Schwarzchen’ though.”
<...Whatever, kid.>
---------------------------
Like that, Ludwig and Lutz became friends. 
His 10th birthday had been the best birthday he had in years, even if it was just the two of them.
Over time, Lutz taught the boy how to use telepathy; and without him saying a word, he became a third hand to him.
...Sometimes. Other times, the dog merely yawned, telling him to “Do it on his own.”
Ludwig wondered if all dogs were like this. But even then, he didn’t mind. Even if Lutz was a cold, snarky jerk sometimes, it didn’t matter.
Every day, they ate together, went hunting together, bathed together, and at the end of the day slept together.
He could almost forget his loneliness, and the fact that his mother would never return.
Almost. 
——————
As Ludwig braced himself on his bed, he once again counted his breaths. 
The wrath he felt that day; it was coming back. From within, it seemed to spread to his entire body, to the point it was unbearable. 
He would never forget that pain. He couldn’t. But mindless rage was for the foolish. 
He wouldn’t forget. But he would remember, silently. 
When he looked to Lutz, Lutz didn’t seem afraid at all. He merely stared at him with those violet eyes. 
Ludwig embraced Lutz, not letting go. 
-----------------
Lutz stared at the young boy as he slept, his chest rising and falling.
<How cute.>
It was easy.
A bit too easy.
What did he expect from a child though.
<Still, would have liked a bit more of a challenge.
Oh well. Sleep tight, kid.
...Though why do you have to use me as a pillow?>
--------------------
Over the next year, Ludwig grew. Now on the cusp of puberty, he became stronger, he could run faster and further, and he could shoot with more and more accuracy.
On the morning of his 11th birthday, Lutz presented him with a query.
<Kid.>
“Huh? What is it, Lutz?”
<Now that you know that your mother isn’t coming home…>
Ludwig froze.
<Don’t cry on me.>
“I wasn’t going to”
<Yes, yes. In anyway, since you know you mother isn’t coming home, what’s the point staying in this place anymore?>
The boy pondered it.
<I’m a dog and even I think it’s pointless waiting for someone if they’re clearly dead. Well maybe I’m not the one to talk here.>
He was right.
“But… This is all I have ever known.”
<Don’t worry about it. You’re smart. I think. You should find out what to do soon enough.>
“...Jawohl. I don’t know what my purpose is being here forever too… It’s not like this place will disappear either. And it’s not what Mutter would want me to do. ...We’re leaving tonight.”
————-
Ludwig opened his drawer.
There it was; the notice he had torn up all those years ago. 
Why did he still have it? 
Just so he would never forget, probably.
Ludwig sealed the notice into a pouch before the rage became too much to bear, stuffing it into his bag, going to fetch his clothing. He had a sailor suit saved up for “special occasions”; he hoped he hadn’t outgrown it already. 
--------------
Ludwig looked behind his back one last time to the small cabin, the cornflowers, the trees he had known for his entire 11 years of living. 
It felt so odd to know he would be away from it. 
He quickly ran back, Lutz grumbling behind him, and picked a few flowers, pressing them between the pages of a book. 
<Are you done now?>
“Jawohl. Coming, coming!”
-----------
When Ludwig entered the capital, the little truly important belongings he had on his and Lutz’s backs, he was in awe.
It bustled with energy, with people, rickety, clanking automobiles and trolleys spewing steam or smoke that made him cough if he went to close, radio commercials resounding through the air, as well as delicious smells the likes of which he hadn’t known in years, some never before, but mixed in with the inexplicable smell of whatever was coming out of the automobiles. 
Ludwig wasn’t quite sure whether he liked it or disliked it, but most accurately he would describe it as a strange mix of the two; but more than anything, everything was so new.
He marveled at the sight of a trolley passing by, when he heard honking behind him. 
“Get out of the way brat!”
Ludwig stepped back, hopping back to the sidewalk, and an automobile clunked on, its driver looking at him irritated.
But its movements fascinated him, how the machine seemed to move magically, how it seemed to have a life of its own.
“...Where should I even start?”
<Well? Do you have any relatives?>
“Not that I know of.”
Lutz pointed in the direction of some other children, in a way much like how a pointer or setter dog would.
<You could try living on the streets like them for a few days. See where it gets you.>
“...Oh.”
Ludwig sighed. He may as well. 
————-
“Shoo! Shoo!”
“No money? We aren’t a charity, sorry.”
“Outta the way!”
————-
Ludwig slept in an alley that night, huddled in his old blanket, snuggling against Lutz, who had gotten used to the close contact years ago. 
He was so tired. He just remembered he hadn’t slept for an entire day, and it was finally catching up to him. 
He had gotten some attention due to being cleaner-looking than the rest, though Lutz was far more charming in their eyes. But more often than not, the overwhelming message in the air was clear; he wasn’t welcome here. 
“Lutz?”
Lutz looked up. 
<What is it, kid?>
“Why didn’t you tell me I needed money for everything?”
<Didn’t you read about it?>
“I didn’t know it was this necessary.”
<I can’t hold your hand all the time.>
“...Lutz?”
<...What now?>
“There’s so many people here. But I still feel so alone.”
<Well at least you got some to get through the night. Don’t be choosy.>
“Jawohl… Good night.”
————
Seeing no reason not to, Ludwig had decided to explore the city a bit more the next morning, after having helped himself and Lutz to a piece of bread and some beef jerky he had bought, plus the miscellaneous items he had been given the day before.  
After a long while of walking, taking in the different sights, from the historical landmarks and building to new projects, some even in the midst of being built, neatly separated or together, working in at times harmonious and at times chaotic tandem. Every so often he saw stray animals run about. After some time he started to see schoolchildren, some about his age, run to school with their friends, adults dressed in suits on their way to work. 
Until, Ludwig started to feel the air change. 
It felt somewhat... sticky? The breeze seemed stronger. And inexplicably salty. 
For he had reached the city harbor. Birds, they were called seagulls he believed, cawed above. Fishermen had far since left the dock, and in the distance, trade ships were being loaded to go who knows where. And they were floating on a vast, open field of water, water, nothing but water.
“Lutz... is this...”
<The ocean? What, you don’t even know what the ocean is?>
He had heard his mother’s stories about the ocean; while she had never been a woman of the seas per se, she was in the army, not the navy after all, he had heard her describe growing up near it. It was odd thinking that she, too, had been a child once like him.
This ocean was to her like the forest was to him, quite possibly.
She had also spoken about a rumor; a rumor that a wish put into a bottle and cast into the sea would, eventually, be granted. She had dismissed it as childish of course. And she did say that she much preferred the land after growing up.
Though according to Onkel Arendt, she would at times, despite this, just go to her childhood home, staring out into the eternal ocean.  
He wondered what she had thought as her red eyes stared out into the distant horizon, the salty breeze flowing through her silver-white hair.
It was strange, imagining his mother like that. The sea was so free, almost careless; the complete opposite of her. But maybe that was exactly what drew her to it.
Ludwig started running along the dock, letting Lutz chase him, the briny wind rushing past him and through his hair. People had started to come to swim, and the city was starting to fully come to life. 
Even if life was hard, at least he had some way of entertaining himself when everything was so brand new. 
--------------
One day, a duo of teenagers spotted Ludwig.
And being the thugs they were, Ludwig suddenly found himself in confrontation with two kids much larger, older, and stronger than he; even if Ludwig was tougher than most 11-year-olds, these two seemed to be about 14 at least, if not, and probably, 15.
“Hey street rat, where’s your mutti?!”
Ludwig tried not to pay them any heed, even if he bristled at the rude words. 
“...What business do you have with me?”
The shorter one grabbed him by the collar. 
“I asked you a question, shorty!”
After the initial shock and fear, Ludwig felt a flash of anger. His fists clenched as he tried to struggle his way out. And worst of all was that he couldn’t do anything. 
<Kid. Listen.>
“What?!”
<Listen to me. Tell me to “Intimidate”. Now. Don’t ask questions.>
“Of course! ...Intimidate, Lutz!”
————-
Ludwig stood there, dumbfounded at what he had just witnessed, as the teenagers ran away, screaming “DEMON DOG! DEMON DOG!”.
And there Lutz was, looking terribly bored, as if nothing had happened. 
“How… how…”
<I’m a Very Amazing Dog, you could say.>
————
A week passed; Ludwig counted, as he always valued timekeeping, no matter what. The other street children left him alone, eyeing him strangely. Occasionally, he heard extortionists threatening some unfortunate soul. 
That was when, however, Lutz told him something vital. 
<Hey. Have you ever considered asking the police if you have any relatives?>
Ludwig looked at the dog, puzzled.
“What?”
Lutz pointed at a building.
<There. It says “POLIZEI”. Can’t you read?>
“...Why? Won’t they throw me in jail or something?”
<Actually they have records too. They might have your mother’s family on file.> 
Lutz looked up to see Ludwig’s dumbfounded face staring back at him. 
“...Why didn’t you tell me that, you mutt?!”
<Thought it would be interesting to observe you. Also don’t be too loud. Everyone will think you’re a crazy person. 
Ludwig took a look around, and indeed there were some passerbys staring at him. 
Ludwig loudly sighed, his palm on his face. 
“...Fine. Thanks anyway.”
--------------------------
“Your name?”
“Ludwig Beilshmidt.”
The officers looked at him for a few seconds.
“...As in Julia Beilshmidt? General Julia Beilshmidt?”
“Jawohl.”
They were in shock.
“...Excuse me? Is something wrong?”
“Erm… We apologize. Ja.”
“Do I have any relatives? I need some place to stay.”
“...Ja. We will search immediately. Please wait here. But it may take a while.”
————-
“Hallo? Is this the police? Why must you be calling?”
“Well, you see, sir… It appears that a relative of yours has suddenly shown up out of nowhere. ...He claims to be Beilshmidt’s son.”
“...Mein Gott. Julchen did say she had a son… I knew she wasn’t the type who should be able to take care of a child. I will be there as soon as I can.”
-------------
<This is boring.>
“I know, Lutz. Shut up.”
Lutz yawned.
“He should be here soon-”
It was then that the door to the police station opened with just enough force to be noticeable without slamming. 
Standing there was a dark brown-haired gentleman with a large, curly cowlick, probably in his thirties, most likely affluent from his clothing.
“Excuse me, I hear there was someone waiting for me here?”
Ludwig stood up, and their eyes met.
“Hallo. ...You are Ludwig?”
He adjusted his glasses, then his tie.
“Ja?”
He looked him over.
“Ah, I can see some of the resemblance. Though you’re actually somewhat adorable, unlike her.”
“...Is that an insult against her?”
Realizing his mistake, the man cleared his throat.
“Ah, sorry.”
He outstretched his hand.
“I am Herr Roderich Edelmann. Your mother’s cousin. Nice to meet you. I’ve heard about you, but it is nice being able to see you with my own two eyes.”
Ludwig took the hand, shaking it. 
“Ludwig Beilshmidt. Nice to meet you, Sir.”
Then, suddenly, Roderich’s formal facade dropped and he pulled the boy into a hug.
“You’re so precious! You may call me Onkel Roderich! Don’t worry, we will take great care of you!”
Lutz looked on in amusement as Ludwig’s cries of shock became muffled in the man’s chest. 
Ludwig was flabbergasted. It had been so long since he had been hugged. He only could relive them in his memories, and they weren’t frequent, but here he was, feeling it yet again, surrounded by warmth; he didn’t know how to process it. 
But if there was one emotion he was certain about as the man smoothed his hair and cooed over him, it was that he felt loved.
————-
Ludwig held on tightly as the automobile rocked around them. Roderich didn’t seem to mind it whatsoever, but Ludwig had only heard of an automobile once, and had seen, much less ridden, none. Roderich was happy to make him comfortable next to him though, warning him whenever a bump or “pothole” was coming up. 
“I forgot to ask… what is that dog doing with you? A purebred Fenrir no less?”
Lutz was lazily sprawled out in the back seat behind them, his ears pricking somewhat at the mention of him. 
“Oh, that’s Lutz.”
“...Lutz? As in…”
“Jawohl.”
Roderich looked puzzled. 
“Erm… Mutter named him.”
Roderich huffed.
“Ah, Julchen, of course…”
“He was my last Sancbruma present from her before she died.”
Roderich quieted for a few seconds.
“Oh… I see. We will accommodate him too. Do not worry. ...Also, no need to ‘jawohl’ around me.”
“Jawo… ja.”
—————
Onkel Roderich was a renowned musician; he was a master of many instruments and even knew how to compose, but his main forte was the piano. He was sought after for his talents across the land.  
And he had the house to show it as well. 
“Welcome to your new home, Ludwig.”
Ludwig took it all in; the house was already larger than average compared to others in town, and as a boy who had grown up in a small log cabin all his life, it seemed especially enormous. 
A woman with long, light brown hair came up to them, looking from Roderich to Ludwig. 
“Ah, Erzsébet! This is my nephew, Ludwig. He will be staying with us from now on.”
Roderich bent his knees so he was at Ludwig’s level. 
“Ludwig, this is Erzsébet, my wife.”
“H… hallo. Nice to meet you, Tante Erzsébet.”
Ludwig outstretched his hand. 
The woman merely eyed him for a few seconds.
“Hallo. I guess.”
She said, gruffly, with a distinctly foreign accent.
Roderich sighed. 
“Erzsébet, why do you have to be like this?”
“Why do we have to take in this ratty-looking kid?”
Ludwig scowled. 
“Hey!”
Roderich held Ludwig closer, glaring at her. 
“Erzsébet! He’s a child! Have you no heart?!”
“Fine, fine.”
She shook his hand, roughly. 
“But the dog is cute though. And wow, a Fenrir?! Hallo, come here!”
Lutz merely yawned. 
Ludwig couldn’t help but snicker as an unamused frown crept across Erzsébet’s face. 
“...Whatever. Make yourself at home I guess.”
She walked off. 
“Prepare the bath and extra room for the boy! Come on now!”
Roderich commanded, and soon after servants bowed and quickly ran upstairs in single file. 
“Don’t mind my wife. She wasn’t exactly enthusiastic to hear from you. But she will warm up to you eventually. Though… you are in need of new clothes, aren’t you?”
He gave the boy a once-over, making Ludwig look down to his old, beaten-up and washed out child-sized military uniform. 
“Sadly, we do not have any clothes your size as of now. I will have a servant hire the tailor immediately. Meanwhile I will order them to wash what you have now.”
<He’s awfully happy to see you, isn’t he?>
“Ja… he seems like a nice person.”
————
That might, Ludwig had the best dinner he had ever had. 
He could only marvel at the dishes in front of him; even those he had heard of before looked so refined. And there was so much of it! The variety of bread available was amazing.
But he couldn’t let himself forget his discipline. Even if it took all his willpower not to start gorging himself on everything like he had been possessed by some demon of gluttony. 
“Onkel, what is this?”
“A chocolate torte, you see. A type of cake.”
Ludwig remembered actually having a cake a grand total of once. He still remembered its sweetness so well and it was probably the best thing he ever had eaten. And then there were two other things he had only read about before. 
...And Lutz seemed unusually interested in it.
He couldn’t blame him though, it’s aroma was mesmerizing to Ludwig’s senses.
“Chocolate? Is that what the brown is?”
“You have never had chocolate before?! Mein Gott, Julchen, What have you done?”
Ludwig was quick to take a bite, and he froze. 
The mellow, deep sweetness melted on his tongue, spreading throughout his mouth in such an indescribably perfect way, a tinge of bitterness within that instead of detracting from the experience, somehow harmonized with the sweetness in such a heavenly way. 
“...Ludwig?”
“...It’s amazing.”
Roderich seemed somewhat amused by how floored the boy was. 
“Even your mother was quite a fan.”
<Hey, hey. Kid.>
Ludwig was surprised by the unusual agitation in Lutz’s thoughts. He didn’t think he had ever heard anything like it before. 
“Lutz? What is-“
<I need it. Now. Don’t ask questions!>
Ludwig almost panicked, giving a piece to the impatient dog. 
“Ludwig!”
“I… erm… It was unfair to have it to myself!”
“...Wasn’t chocolate poisonous to dogs?”
Erzsébet questioned. 
“Wait wha-“
<Don’t worry. ... Ahh, bliss...>
Ludwig smiled nervously. 
“He’ll be fine.”
The couple just stared, confused. 
“Erm…”
“Trust me! I know him well. ...Can I have more? Please?”
“Absolutely.”
His face absolutely lit up at that, and in the corner of his vision Ludwig saw quite possibly the most genuine expression of joy he had seen from Lutz in all the time he knew him. 
“Why’s it that everyone in your family loves chocolate so much?”
Erzsébet asked as her husband took another piece. 
“Why don’t you is the better question.”
“...Actually, yup, you two definitely are related. Leave some for me though!”
————
Roderich doted on the boy; he made sure he had the nicest clothes and the nicest food that he could afford. 
He had made sure the room was in absolute best condition, that his pillows were always fluffed and bed always made, even if Ludwig insisted he wanted to do it on his own. 
He taught him everything about the basics of civilization, how to read more complex sentences, how to play the piano and the violin, even how to dance. He took him with him to work, across the city and sometimes even country to places he had at best read about and to meet so many new people.
His next Sanctbruma and 12th birthday were the most extravagant he had ever had. 
Yet…
Yet something was missing. 
Despite the man’s kindness, he felt something wasn’t right. Ludwig couldn’t put a finger on what, and he felt awful about it to be sure; he did so much for him, what more could a boy ask for?
But yet…
Sure, Erzsébet never completely warmed up to him; even if she wasn’t as cold to him, according to Lutz she was merely tolerating him. And the same was true for many of the servants. 
But that didn’t change the fact that Roderich himself was nothing but loving towards him. Even if he had curfews and other such rules, he never had trouble with rules. His mother raised him to obey rules. And while he was often busy, he still tried his best to spend time with him.
Finally, he actually had someone who resembled a parent after all those years. He should have been thankful. 
But he wasn’t doing anything wrong. 
Someone had to be doing something wrong. 
At times, he still lay awake at night, those lonely days and nights and that fateful Sanctbruma playing back in his mind; as well as the accompanying emotions of pure hatred and wrath. 
Once, Roderich has entered the room at an inopportune time to Ludwig curled up in his bed, seething, growling at him to leave him alone. 
While he didn’t say anything about it at dinner, it was obvious he was disturbed by it. 
“...Lutz. Why can’t I be happy? I still feel alone, but I don’t even know why.”
<Maybe you’ve been alone for too long. You’re past the point of return, kid. Maybe you should come to peace with it.>
“At least I have you.”
<Whatever.>
———
“Ludwig.”
“Ja, Onkel Roderich?”
The man sighed.
“It has been over a year since you started living with us. What is it with your standoffish behavior? Is something wrong? I will listen to it.”
“...I just can’t, Onkel.”
“Excuse me?”
“I… Something just doesn’t feel right. I don’t know why.”
The man looked so disappointed.
“I try my best to make you happy, Ludwig. I really do. I’m sorry I haven’t been able to satisfy your needs.”
“Nein. It isn’t that.”
Roderich shook his head.
“As I was saying… the chords for this piece are…”
—————
Ludwig continued to do his practice drills whenever possible, even if they had taken a different shape; makeshift targets became proper shooting galleries, improvised exercises became possible using an open space between buildings and proper equipment. And as he grew more and more by the day, his physical abilities took leaps and bounds above what he had been capable of before. He just wished he could go more than weekly. At first, Roderich objected, but it didn’t take long for him to cave in. 
After all, he had to keep himself in shape, especially as he now had access to all the candy and chocolate that could be plausibly afforded. 
After a while, Roderich started to continuously try to ask him to consider other options in this weekly time slot. He was never too forceful, however. And after a while, as Ludwig expressed his clear annoyance, it finally ceased just as it had begun. 
There was another episode that irked Ludwig.
One night, as he went to get a glass of water, he had seen Roderich, seemingly sneaking away from his room. 
“...Onkel?”
The man bristled as soon as he turned on the lights. 
“Erm… Ludwig, I didn’t expect you to be awake..
Then, Ludwig saw it. 
In his hands was his mother’s necklace. 
“...What are you doing with Mutter’s necklace?”
He immediately stuffed it inside his pocket and turned around, a fake smile on his face. 
“What necklace, my dear Ludwig?”
“I know you’re hiding it.”
The man sighed, taking it back out again. 
“I… I wanted to put it in a place it will be safer in.”
Ludwig tried not to grill him further, even as he felt something fueled by doubt start to boil within him. 
“I’m sure it will be safe with me. It’s been so for all the years I’ve had it. Can I have it back now?”
“...Ja.”
Ludwig swiftly took it back, going down to get his glass. He really needed one. 
“You could tell a servant to get it for you?”
“No. I prefer to do it on my own.”
When Ludwig had returned to his room, he had quite the things to say to Lutz. 
“Lutz. Why did you let him take it?”
<I was sleepy, kid. Why do you care about that thing so much?>
“It’s from Mutter. You should know. ...Lutz. If anything, protect this with your life.”
<Oh come on now.>
“I’m serious. It’ll be the last thing I ask of you.”
<Alright, alright. Whatever.>
“You aren’t sincere, are you?”
<What do you want from me? Good night.>
——————
One day, as Ludwig overheard some servants speaking to each other in hushed voices, glancing at him every so often. 
He was able to catch two things; “Miss Erzsébet” and “barren”.
He wasn’t exactly sure what that meant. But for whatever reason he didn’t like the sound of it. 
That night, after some shouting, once again Roderich stormed out of the master bedroom, telling Erzsébet to “Get a hold of yourself already, you indecipherable woman!”, to his own separate room, as Erzsébet shouted some words back that sounded really angry and probably inappropriate. 
<There goes the lovely couple.>
Lutz thought, as Ludwig tried to sleep. Lutz, meanwhile, had no trouble. 
————
13-year-old Ludwig stood outside of the bar, alongside Lutz, as always, and other members of his gang. 
It was in a seedy, rough part of town. And it was where their rival gang frequented most often. 
It wasn’t the most well-to-do of bars, to say the least; as soon as they entered, the air smelt pungently of alcohol, and ambiently of various nasties. 
<Ergh. Try coming here as a dog.>
They immediately saw their target; the offending gang’s leader. 
Their leader went up to confront her rival, fists clearly ready to fly. 
“Hey! We know ya killed him!”
“Who?”
The rival boss said, with a cheeky grin. 
“Ya know who!”
The two continued to escalate their argument, until they became close to blows.
“Enough yammerin’! Get ‘em, boys n’ girls!”
Suddenly, they were grabbed by the rival gang bangers, including Ludwig, who held back a yelp. 
“We didn’t kill one of yer ratpack, asshole! Now get out or we’re gonna force ya out!”
“...You better tell us.”
Ludwig said, tersely, utilizing his now lowering voice and copying his mother’s tone. 
The rival boss laughed.
“Or what, kid? What are ya gonna do, huh? Man your recruiting standards have gone down!”
His boss smirked. 
“Ya better listen to the kid.”
“Or what?”
They laughed uproariously. 
“Lutz. Restrain.”
Their laughing instantly stopped, their faces going sheet white, all the other bar patrons, the bartender, and staff turning to gawk. 
For they bore witness to the gang boss being pinned down, on the floor, between the claws of a giant, terrifying hellhound, its eyes glowing, its fangs bared, its breath in the unfortunate gangster’s terrified face. 
Ludwig walked up to the rival boss with measured steps, the gangsters holding him having let go out of sheer terror, the thumping of his feet the only sounds other than his companion’s breathing and the squeaks and sputtering from bystanders and rival gangsters, and pulled out his old pistol, aiming it at the thug’s head, glaring daggers so sharp that they could gouge eyes out. 
Show your enemy no mercy.
Once again, he thought he felt his mother voice in his ear. 
“Tell us the truth.”
The rival boss sputtered, shaking like a leaf, looking awfully smaller than the much younger boy. 
“We… we… d-d-di…”
Ludwig cocked his pistol.
“Speak in a real language!”
The rival boss flinched, and the rest of the rival gang huddled, terrified. 
“W-we didn’t do anything! I-I swear! I swear!”
Ludwig lowered his pistol slightly. 
“...Really?”
“J-ja! I swear! I swear by both the Heavenly and Hellish Yards! P-p-please let me go, Sir!”
“...Alright. Lutz, release.”
The dog shrank back down to size, returning to his original, fluffy, cute self. 
His boss grumbled. 
“Whoop. That was pointless. Lud, let’s get outta this dump.”
They turned to leave, the other people in the bar still staring at them. 
“W-Wait.”
Ludwig and his boss turned back to the humiliated rival boss. 
“We might’ve not killed ‘im. But I-I have a good idea who might’ve.”
———-
“So, Lud. Good job today. We’ve got ourselves a lead.”
“Jawohl.”
Their boss patted Ludwig on the head and gave the group a once-over. 
“Ok. You’re all dismissed.”
Ludwig was quick to leave, the others staring after him.
“What’s it with him? I swear, it’s like he doesn’t wanna be associated with us.”
“He said something about a curfew.”
“Really? Kid still follows curfews? What is he, 10?”
-----------------
When Ludwig came back, Roderich was waiting for him. 
“Ludwig.”
“Onkel Roderich?”
Roderich’s expression was serious and stern. 
“...What have you been doing?”
“What do you mean, Onkel Roderich?”
Roderich held Ludwig’s shoulders. 
“Let me state this plainly.”
He took a deep breath. 
“You’re involved in gang activity, aren’t you?”
 Ludwig was in shock.
“How…”
Roderich shook his head, his hand on his forehead. 
“Ludwig. I am sure even Julchen taught you to obey rules.”
“I… I don’t want to depend on you for everything. I feel like a leech.”
Roderich was shocked.
“You’re only 13, Ludwig! It is alright! It isn’t worth putting yourself at risk like this!”
“I don’t know how to do anything else.”
Roderich shook his head.
“Don’t say that. You could deliver newspapers, or use those piano skills I taught you-“
“And they’re my friends.”
“Friends?! I care for you, why do you need them?! Do you even know any of their names?!”
“...” 
“You’re going to get into trouble eventually, young man.”
“I… I know!”
Roderich flinched. 
Ludwig looked down and stormed back into the house, Lutz running behind him, into his room, throwing himself onto his bed. 
“Hmph, teenagers...”
Erzsébet mumbled. 
—————-
“Ludwig?”
Roderich opened the door to Ludwig’s room that night, peeking in.
Ludwig couldn’t bare to look him in the eye. 
“I’m sorry.”
Roderich sighed.
“Is it because I’m not Julchen?”
The boy felt a pang of guilt. 
“I’m sorry! I don’t hate you, I’m thankful for what you’ve done, and-”
“I see. Just try to forget about her, alright?”
Ludwig froze. He felt like someone had stabbed his heart. 
“But…”
“I do so much for you. I give you everything. What was it that she had that I don’t? I’ve been a far better parent than that stone-hearted, cruel, cold-”
<Oh no. You’ve done it now.>
“DON’T SAY THAT ABOUT MY MUTTER!”
His voice cracked terribly, but he didn’t care. 
Roderich stumbled back, his face pale, horrified. 
Silence. 
“Ludwig… I’m sorry.”
Ludwig buried his face into his pillows. 
“...I’ll tell the servants to bring you dinner. I’m sorry. I really am.”
“Leave me alone!”
“...I’m happy with any path you want to take. Just please stay safe.”
Roderich sighed and closed the door. 
From that day on, Roderich started informing Ludwig of where police may find him, and locations of stations across the city. Anything for his safety, he had said. 
But from that day on Ludwig knew; he knew that his suspicions were true, that all this time he was trying to make him forget about his mother. He couldn’t let that happen. It was only confirmation when he heard him brutally disparage her one night in a drunken stupor during one of his binge-drinking sessions.
Once again, Ludwig could trust no one.
And once again, wrath simmered within him.
----------------
Their boss summoned Ludwig and the rest of the gang to a gathering; to sort out their clues, they had said. 
Ludwig was appreciated for his abilities; but outside of the action, he sat somewhat removed from the rest. He couldn’t connect with them much either. 
His mother had despised lawbreakers; “scum”, “rats”, she would call them. If she knew what he was doing now, she would have caned his palms until they were raw and bleeding. She would have told him he was better than this. He never would have imagined he could stoop this low too. After all, he was his mother’s only son. He should have been destined for greatness.
Quite honestly, he didn’t fully understand what he was doing here either. How did he even get here? Was it just a business affair? Were they really his friends? 
Maybe it was because this was the closest thing to military service he could find. Even if it were on the other side of the law. 
A girl a year or so older than him, the second youngest in the gang, came up to him attempting to speak to him. Ludwig hesitated, but in the end continued to be fascinated with the clues they had and Lutz. 
“Hey give up on Herr Stick-In-The-Mud already! Bet he’s never even kissed a girl!”
A gangster said, using the nickname they often used when ribbing him.
“What’s with him? He to good for us?” One of them muttered when Ludwig refused a drink.  
“Ja. Imagine being one of us and caring about drinking ages. Never can understand Herr Stick-In-The-Mud.”
“Ja. Where was he raised, His Majesty’s Elite Imperial Barracks?”
“Hey, hey, did you hear that Boss might have the hots for him too?”
“Why don’t you fuckwits shut the fuck up?” Their boss barked at the last one. “The kid’s basically an infant!”
<You’re the most rule-bound gangster I’ve ever seen.>
“Why do they treat it as a bad thing?”
<You’re the one who joined a street gang, genius. They’ve got different rules.>
Ludwig looked at the bottle of cheap moonshine he had been offered again, sighed, and took a gulp. 
He immediately gagged. 
The last time he’d had booze was when Roderich had allowed him to try beer, and even then he had basically diluted half of it with water and it definitely didn’t taste like... whatever this bottle of horse urine was. 
“Ack! This is awful! ...I did it, are you happy now?”
“That’s the spirit!”
“Doesn’t count! He gagged!”
Ludwig took a deep breath.
“Let’s get back on topic. We are discussing the murder of a fellow comrade. This is no time for inane chatter.”
Finally, the air became solemn.
“Ja, reasonable, I guess…”
“Now, onto the information Scout 2 gathered...”
—————-
Ludwig, more than anything, considered himself a logical person. 
He and his mother both despised vagueness. It seemed pointless, really, all the dancing around the true meaning of your words in the name of “politeness”. While apparently many in this part of the continent were considered similarly blunt and practical, it seemed even then he was exceptional. 
So his own emotional turmoil, how he could never seem to explain himself, frustrated him more than anyone else. It angered him. 
But one thing he knew for sure was that he looked forward to stopping by the library on the way home. Thank goodness Roderich had taught him to read to a level more appropriate for his age; it was difficult at first, but he was also fortunately a fast learner. 
He always had taken a fascination with the sciences. They were at first glance unpredictable, but once broken down and observed, logical. They made sense, they were rational. Recently, he started finding them more investing than fiction, in fact. And his new reading skills finally made the higher levels of it beyond simplistic drawings attempting to explain the laws of physics and magic accessible.
Which was why today he sat outside the library in his usual spot, looking through a medical encyclopedia, munching on one of many bars of dark chocolate and a small loaf of bread.
Lutz licked up pieces of chocolate Ludwig had given him, peeking from under him.
“HERS?”
<Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome.>
Ludwig looked to Lutz in shock. 
<A rare genetic, psychiatric disorder with no known cause. Those afflicted by Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome, a Hereditary Evil Raiser, or HER, is said to be at their core an incarnation of malice, "programmed" to destroy the gods, everything they created and everything related to them. Therefore, as a natural prerequisite, they typically show extreme cruelty and having the compulsion to increase their own kind and ensure the continuation of their "mission" to spread malice by any means necessary, taking immense pleasure in doing so. Currently there is no known cure, though in high-functioning individuals it may be managed, and manifest in lesser ways.>
“How…”
<I have my ways.>
“Though… Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome? Who names this stuff?”
<Hey. They probably had their reasons.>
“Why do you care? Did you come up with it?”
<Maybe. Plus, that’s rich coming from the kid who literally named me “Blackie”.>
Ludwig sighed. 
“I... Fine. And wait... are you reading with me?”
<Yeah, I can read. I never told you?>
Ludwig continue to stare at him.
“I... I just didn’t think you would...”
<Turn the page already. I already know this.>
"Maybe you could try reading a novel, Lutz?”
<Don’t care. Why should I care about what you flesh-apes think, much less fake ones? No one in the world knows what I’m thinking anyway.> 
Ludwig closed the encyclopedia. 
“You mean you feel that no one understands you, right?”
Lutz looked up, his ears erect.
His words struck him like a spark of lightning. 
“That makes two of us”
An awkward few moments passed. For once in his life, Lutz had nothing to retort back. 
Why was he so shocked? 
Ludwig blinked, confused. 
“Lutz? What’s wrong?”
<...Nothing.>
Lutz didn’t know what he had just felt. 
“That makes two of us”
It should have meant nothing, coming from this brat. 
But yet...
Whatever. It probably still meant nothing.
-------------------------
“We’ve got our guy! Rich bastard’s not gonna know what hit ‘im.”
Their boss said, confidently, gesturing to an assassin she had bought into their abandoned factory hideout. 
The assassin looked across the crowd of gangsters.
“So. Which one of you brats wants to come?”
“Actually, we’ve got a good clue already for who’s gonna be a good fit for this mission.”
Ludwig waited, anxiously. He would gladly take the job of avenging his fallen comrade, of course. 
“Ludwig!”
Ludwig stood to attention.
“...You’ll be providing nice clothes for us to blend in!”
Ludwig was speechless.
“How… Why?”
<Turns out you aren’t as tough as you thought. Better luck next time, kid.>
But when all had left, he went up to his boss. He needed answers.
“Why am I excluded?”
She looked at him as if he was stupid.
“I don’t think ‘Giant Enemy Dog’ is a viable weapon to use on a cruise ship.”
“But… I can shoot well too! You said I was a great marksman!”
“You’re good. Gotta say that. Still, don’t know about your skills in stealth yet. Can’t risk it. Now, see ya.”
Then, she abruptly cut him off and left.
-----------------
Three days later, Ludwig and the rest of the gang not chosen for the plot awaited at the dock. 
Soon, they spotted the assassination party, coming towards them. 
One person was clearly missing. 
“Hey! Boss! ...Boss? And where’s...”
Her face was dire.
“Shot dead. ...He spotted us.”
“He saw all our faces. All of you are fucked. We’re all fucked.”
More silence.
“...WHAT?!”
Silence immediately gave way to panic.
Ludwig stood, frozen.
“How… Why…”
He clutched his head, overwhelmed.
“But it can’t…”
Emotions swirled inside the boy, overpowering all of his senses, all of his thoughts. 
What was going to happen to him? His friends? 
“No, no, no, nonononononono…”
<You know what to do, kid.>
Suddenly, he bolted. 
Along the harbor, he ran. 
Then, in a burst of emotion and without much thought, as if on instinct, he acted immediately as Lutz took a running leap into the sea. 
“SIC ‘EM, LUTZ!”
He didn’t even bother with the telepathy. 
Everyone could only look on in shock and horror as Lutz became an utter behemoth of a beast, seemingly not completely solid and with a godlike glow, his tail alone twice the size of the ship; to those who were watching from afar, it would have looked as if a demon dog had risen out of the sea itself. 
The ship was no match for the beast. Before anyone could fully comprehend what was going on, the ship had been sunk, every single person on it with it.
----------------
Ludwig walked back to the gang, who all stood staring at him, utterly horrified.
Finally, someone broke the silence.
“...Holy shit.”
Another turned to him, their eyes wide.
“...Lud? Did you just…”. 
The boy’s mind was blank. What could he even say?
He had killed all of them. Every single one of them.
But in the end...
“Mission accomplished…?”
“Am I trippin’?”
“Did we just witness a massacre?”
“...What the fuck?”
Ludwig took a deep breath.
“But we accomplished our mission. ...I did what I had to do.”
“Ja, but… Holy shit.”
“In anyway…”
Their boss cleared her throat.
“Let’s… Let’s go with this loot before the cops find out.”
The rest could only muster a “Ja” in unison.
Lutz trotted up to Ludwig, as unbothered as always.
“Lutz…”
<Just did as I was told. Don’t complain to me. Here.>
In the dog’s jaws was a doll; an eerily faceless, unusual, porcelain-ish doll of indeterminable gender.
<Here. I brought a present.>
“What is…”
<Have it. Since I can’t give you Sancbruma presents, here it is, months early.>
“It’s… it’s probably from a dead child, Lutz!”
<Don’t be ungrateful. Oh, and your buddies are waiting. You should go.>
“...Ja. I did what I had to do. We killed him. That’s all that should matter…”
————-
The news of the shipwreck was all over the radio. They had listened to it in their hideout, huddled around the device. 
“The perpetrator is currently unknown. However, many claim to have heard the voice of a boy or young man scream for the dog to attack…”
————-
When Ludwig came home, Roderich was standing in front of the door, in shock. 
“Ludwig…”
“Onkel?”
“...It was you wasn’t it?”
Ludwig looked down to his feet. 
“Lutz, specifically…”
<Hey.>
Roderich pulled him into a protective embrace. 
“You could have put yourself in so much danger! What if the police find out about you?! Don’t you dare do that again.”
"...”
Roderich pulled him in. 
“Now, come in before someone recognizes you.”
—————
Roderich rarely ever let him join the rest of the gang since that day; it was too dangerous, he had said. 
He went out in mostly in a dark hood for a disguise, at times without Lutz, for over the radio, one expert had identified the beast as “a black Fenrir transformed with powerful magic.” 
Later that year, a month before Sancbruma and two months before his 14th birthday, he had heard something unusual. 
<Ludwig… Ludwig…>
“Huh?”
Telepathy. But Lutz wasn’t with him; it came from the doll in his bag. 
Ever since that fateful day, Lutz had told him to carry it for some vague reason he couldn’t understand; his alleged simple explanation was “It’s amusing to see you carry around a girly doll like that.”
<Ludwig...>
He took the bag off his back and looked in.
<Someone is after you. You have been found out. You must run.>
“What?! How do you…”
<Do not ask. Please, please run… you must.> 
He slung it back over his shoulder.
“Lutz!”
He had to get Lutz. Now. 
But by the time he had gotten home, it was too late. 
“No, Sir, he is not here. You will not find him here…”
“There he is!”
Two figures stood with Roderich; two figures he didn’t recognize. 
A tanned, sturdy-looking man in a black suit, probably from the south of the continent, turned his attention away from Roderich, and pointed at Ludwig, gun in hand. 
“Ludwig Beildshmidt! You are under arrest!”
Ludwig’s eyes widened. Emotions and stress once again blitzed through him. 
“Lutz! Restrain! ...Lutz? Lutz?!”
His eyes darted next to the man to the other figure, what Ludwig thought to be a long-haired, somewhat tall foreign woman in eastern attire, her dark, raven hair pulled back into a ponytail; seemingly holding Lutz back without touching the dog, but clearly struggling. 
“Hurry!”
She shouted, in a foreign accent Ludwig didn’t recognize. 
Ludwig bolted. 
“Don’t you dare, you-“
“Herr Edelmann! Stop, or you will be arrested as well for interfering with police procedure!”
“Don’t touch him!”
The mysterious man finally shoved the weaker-looking man off him and gave chase, but Roderich grappling with him had given him some extra time...
“Ludwig! RUN! RUN!”
But before Ludwig could escape, all of a sudden he was blindsided by a third person, jumping on his back and pinning him down, the boy’s small body no match for the adult. 
“LUDWIG!”
“Let me go, LET ME GO!”
That was the last thing he remembered saying before he had been slammed on the back of the head. 
Ludwig blacked out.
To be continued in part 2...
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Author’s notes:
So I had to split this thing in half since it became much longer than I expected. Wow this is a monster. You will see the parts listed here after I write them. Parts, because this will have two different routes! Hopefully! Then again it seems like no one read this... 
Also, the scene with the sea is even more ambiguous “canon” in this already ambiguously “canon” story, but I wanted to write it in because I liked it, having seen the idea that Prussia has some kind of connection to the sea before and liking it. I wish I could find it now. I think Alt-Prussia would have grown up with the sea when he was younger, and while he would stay very strictly a land fighter (in fact the Prussian navy was never all that good, being mostly a merchant fleet. Even the German navy, while it did go through a growth period in the 1880s in competition with Britain I believe, by WWII at least their Kriegsmarine kind of sucked. It’s why the invasion of Britain never happened, their navy would have been laughably curbstomped), and I still associate England, Netherlands, or Portugal way more with the ocean, maybe the North Sea has some kind of soothing effect on him. 
Also adorable child!Germany is adorable. Why do I love this kid so much? Why is he so damn cute?!
15 notes · View notes
heroes-hq-blog1 · 6 years ago
Photo
Tumblr media
SPECTRE IS OFFICIALLY READY TO JOIN THE ACADEMY!
› AHN SUNGJIN › 18 YEARS OLD › PSIONIC ENERGY MANIPULATION › NEW TO THE ACADEMY
POWER
psionic energy manipulation — sungjin is gifted with the ability to create, shape, and manipulate psionic energy produced by the mind. the boy being able to wield it even in its most physical forms. sungjin’s powers manifest in a glowing red mist.
STRENGTHS psi-energy influence  —  by channelling and manipulating psi energy in any shape or form, he is able to gain influence and control over its physical form. some basic uses of it are psionic energy attacks in the form of blasts, beams, bolts, and the like. also, not to forget his favorite application, psychokinetic influence where he is able to shape psionic energy around matter and control its movement. this is where sungjin is most trained and experienced in. psi-energy flyrogenesis  — a defensive ability wherein he can generate a shield of psionic energy to protect him and others from external, physical harm. psi-reading  — everyone has their own unique psionic energy in them and sungjin found that he is able to feel them – sometimes it’s a smell, sometimes it’s a color. they’re so individual, he, himself, can’t describe how they feel for certain, he just knows they’re there. when he knows the person very well and has been with them for long, he’ll be able to figure out who they are just by the feeling of their psionic energy. with the help of his brother he was able to develop this and is able to read someone’s current thoughts by letting his hand/s hover around 5 inches away or closer from its subject and draw out their psionic energy. psychic shield  — due to the boy’s subconscious desires to be guarded and closed off from most, if not all people, his psionic energy was able to cocoon his mental self and become resistant to mental intrusion. psi-phoning (LOCKED)  — the boy is able to draw out psionic energy from his subject (as long as it is capable of thinking) and use it for his own. psi-crippling (LOCKED)  — by manipulating his subject’s psyche sungjin is able to elicit fear or emotional pain in form of nightmarish like hallucinations that could stun or cripple an enemy. these hallucinations appear as the subjects fears, regrets, or general disturbances, however the nature of it is not up to the boy. just like the subject sungjin can see and feel what they feel which can render him stunned and disturbed as well.
WEAKNESSES
sungjin’s powers greatly depends on his mental strength and mental state as well. if he pushes himself over the edge it could cause him physical and mental backlash (e.g. being knock back in result of impact, nose bleeds, headaches, and fainting). if the boy mental state isn’t in good condition he could easily lose control over it and not just harm himself but those around him as well.
the gifted boy’s hands play a huge role in directing the flow of psionic energy. if his hands were bounded or restrained in a way that prohibits him from moving them at all, renders the boy useless and unable to use his powers.
there are no distinguishable limits for time, weight, and intensity as it purely depends on how the variables act upon one another.  sungjin can hold a full glass of water with ease for a long period of time as long as he focuses, however trying to lifting a car for a mere few seconds can definitely make him crack from strain.
sungjin can direct psionic energy as long as it is in his clear line of sight. sungjin needs to focus and know where he plans on directing his powers. his offensive attacks however are more potent the closer the opponent is. around the 500 ft mark, his attacks could still pack quite a punch but more than that it would noticeably be weaker. the farther the attack travels the lower the damage.
psionic energy barriers can only take as much damage as sungjin’s mental strength can bear. pushing himself over the these limits can give him specific backlash and render him unconscious.
smaller barriers can take considerable more damage than larger barriers.
currently he can only psi-read a subject by letting his hands hover over their head at a maximum distance of 5 inches or closer. any farther than that and their current thoughts will be unaudible.
the boy cannot read more than one subject at a time. even if he tried it would be useless as thoughts overlap and are even more difficult to understand as it is.
sungjin’s not completely immune to intrusion of the mind, the intruder will just need to exert more effort than normal for them to reach into the boy.
siphoning psionic energy from another subject can be quite dangerous as sungjin can take every last bit of psionic energy from them and leave none left for them rendering them in an unconscious state or worse in a coma. also another thing to note is how sungjin can only hold on to a different source psychic energy for a few seconds. doing so over the limit can result in an explosive blacklash of psionic energy.
when psi-crippling, sungjin has no control of what the subject sees. he can only trigger them but the nature of these hallucinations are decided by the subject (their fears, regrets, general disturbances etc.)
though he can choose whether or not to see what the subject sees. he cannot avoid to feel what they feel. great mental strength is needed as he can easily fall into shock if he isn’t strong enough.
ORIGINS
trigger warning for suicide, death, torture, and child abuse.
tw: abuse, hints of bullying, kidnap, assault, suicide
on the first page of a black, well-loved journal:
“to minnie”
“if found, please immediately return to ahn sungjin”
(the boy often writes on his journal and below are some of the important excerpts that serve as a window into the boy’s life)
mirror;
remember the monsters you were scared of minnie? the monsters you swore that lived inside our closet?
well, my eyes caught a glimpse of its very own reflection, today.
a monster who was coloured in hues of blues and purples, a monster who screeched in a deafening cry for help yet no sound was heard, a monster who was starting to fall apart in its seams beyond tired to try and put itself back together.
i wish you were here minnie. who’s going to stop the punches dad throws? who’s going to tend to the cuts and bruises? who was going to put hyung back together now?
i’m scared minnie.
i’m scared because the more i look in the mirror, the more i tell myself, the more i ask myself –
i’m not me, who are you?
hellevator;
have you been able to see mom minnie? is she proud of me, just as much as you were?
i guess not, especially if she saw you. knowing what i’ve done.
i wish i could be with you guys instead, it would probably be much better there with both of you than here. at least there, maybe i’d be met with laughter, hugs, and kisses – here it’s all just been curses, punches, and aches.
i don’t blame dad though, i deserve it. i deserve it all, all the stabbing words, all the fists thrown, all the pain that fills me up.
now that you’re not here.
there’s nothing for me, nobody really cares about me.
maze of memories;
i dreamt of you again, no, not a dream, it wasn’t a dream, it was a nightmare – a nightmare of that night.
it was so vivid, as if i was there, reliving it again.
the tight rope wrapped on chairs that bounded our hands. the darkness that was brought by the blindfolds around our heads. the writhing pain all over our bodies as they beat us to a pulp.
but you know what felt the most real? when i felt you take a huge blow to the head then nothing, emptiness. i couldn’t feel you anymore, i couldn’t hear you anymore in my head.
i wake up after seeing bright red and i just hug myself, crying.
what kind of brother am i? why couldn’t i protect you?  how could i do this to you?
The inside of my mind burns and fills up with question marks that blame me.
m.i.a;
i miss you minnie. i miss you so much.
dad misses you too.
he thinks of you fondly, loudly even. he tells me you were smart, you were good-looking, you were his true heir – you were just great in everything you did minnie. he tells me that he loved you so much, tells me that you were his favorite, tells me that it should’ve been me on the hospital bed instead.
i couldn’t agree more minnie, i’m sorry for what happened, i should’ve protected you. it was my fault, it should’ve been the bad seed, it should have been the disappointment, it should’ve been me instead.
ah i’m crying again, but really when have i not?
i miss the little squeak in your voice when you get excited, i miss your hugs that keep me warm when i couldn’t sleep, i miss you telling me:
“take it easy and try not to think of the useless stuff.”
insomnia;
i can’t seem to fall asleep, no matter how hard i try. this will be one of those nights where i sneak into your bed minnie. you’d open your arms immediately to hold me, without hesitation and any hint of anger for waking you up, then you’d sing me to sleep. those nights were just the best nights of sleep i ever could have.
funny how i’m 7 minutes older yet i am the baby between us haha should i start calling you hyung, minnie?
i’m trying to sing that song now as i hug myself to sleep tonight but it’s not the same.
when the dark night makes everyone sleep, when they fall asleep i can’t sleep because of so many thoughts.
voices;
minnie i’m starting to believe them.
what have i done?
i should just end it all, give in, just as they say i should.
i’m starting to believe that i really did that to you. that i’m a bad twin, that i’m a murderer, that i’m a monster. i’m starting to believe everyone around me. there’s so many voices, i promise i’ve been trying to shut them out. tonight, however, it’s not working.
i can’t hear your voice anymore minnie, your voice that tells me to ignore the others inside my head. these voices, they’re just so many…
at some point, i only started to hear these nagging sounds.
my side;
it’s been a few years since that night, it’s been a few years since you’ve left me alone.
i hope you can feel me right now, my hand holding yours tight. i feel you minnie, i feel you there. i just wish i knew what to do so i can wake you up from this deep, deep slumber.
you know a strange person came up to me the other day. told me there’s a place for people like me. told me i could hone my powers there. i’ve been thinking about it nonstop. maybe there i can find a way to wake you up. maybe there i can find a way for you to come back.
a part of me wants to go, but a part of me wants to stay here holding your hand.
no matter what my decision may be, please bare this in mind minnie,
even if i’m not there, i’ll stay by your side
4419;
minnie, i’m at the back of the bus we always ride to get home. we had so much memories on this bus, didn’t we? can you believe that after all this time, our names that we wrote with that cheap marker is still here crystal clear?
oh, you’re probably wondering where i’m off to huh?
remember that place? the place for people like me? i’m on my way there now to get settled. i just hope everyone’s nice. you’ve always been the better one when it comes to people.
i��ve never seen dad so happy minnie, that was a first ever since… ugh i shouldn’t be thinking about that…
anyway, dad was so happy minnie ‘cause finally he got rid of me. about time, he said. don’t worry minnie, i’m not sad. just like you said “take it easy and try not to think of the useless stuff”.
so i am. i will be better, i promise to do my best for you minnie. i promise with my whole heart, i will find a way to get you back.
someday, again at the same place, i dream we will meet again.
1 note · View note
star-crossedfidelity · 7 years ago
Text
Juliet’s Story: A Mistress’s Gift
Mun!Yuki: It is now April 20th for me! :D HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO JULIET!!!! I’m honestly happy with how this story turned out. Because while Leon’s story was more of his optimism, This is mostly in-depth of Juliet’s character where I even explored writing different sides of her; Sides that she doesn’t even show to others except for Leon. This is now my chance to show more of Juliet’s character, and how this affects Juliet as she grew up; Unlike Hisoka, Juliet was born and raised with a normal childhood, without having to bear the responsibilities of being an heiress to the Kuroi family. PLUS THIS WAS LITERALLY 16 PAGES LONG! XD I’M HONESTLY PROUD OF THIS! 
I hope you all enjoy! AND HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO MY SADISTIC MISTRESS!!!!!! XD
WARNING: THIS HAS SENSITIVE TOPICS SUCH AS BULLYING, STRONG LANGUAGE/SWEARING, VIOLENCE, AND ANGST!!!!
“Here you go, Jules!”
Juliet reached for her order from the Takoyaki stand. “Thanks, Kirishima.” She gave the man, Kirishima, the payment before enjoying her Takoyaki. “Anything for a regular! How’s your folks?” Kirishima asked. “They’re doing fine; Leon is in the process of recovering this year’s Prank.” Juliet replied as she continued to eat her Takoyaki. “Man, I heard about that; I feel bad for the guy, he’s such a good kid.” Juliet simply agreed, “Yup.”
Then there came the question.
“Hey, I don’t mean to get personal when I ask this, but isn’t your birthday coming soon?” The owner asked. “Yeah, on the 20th; About four days before my father’s.” Juliet stopped eating her Takoyaki as she sensed this conversation might become important.
“What do you wanna get for you birthday?”
Juliet looked at him questioningly. “Why do you ask?” She eyed suspiciously. “Because you’ve done so much for my family, not only have you come to our business so often as a regular, you also help babysitting the kids. Seriously, most babysitters would quit on the first day with them, but they really like you, and you even present yourself as a good example and actually take care of them.”
Juliet continued to eye him suspiciously, which made the man laugh. “I know, you rather cut your own tongue than to be assumed to be a softie; Don’t worry, I’m not assuming that considering the fact I know you and what you are capable of; But that still won’t stop my family and I from speaking fondly of you, unlike the others that think otherwise; You’re not a bad kid.”
Juliet’s blue orbs soften from the better understanding. 
It’s true.
When she was 12 years old and was ordering a Takoyaki as a regular already, Juliet noticed the tension from the man, whom explained that a new babysitter quit last minute and they became worried as their children were rather wild. At the time Juliet needed money and something to do to get out of the house other than physical training and studying all day indoors, was already being homeschooled so there was no school rules applied to her about against having a job on the side, and had a lot of experience taking care of Leon growing up, so she offered to be their new babysitter. They were hesitant, but since they had no other choice, they accepted. After the first night, it was difficult at first, but Juliet ended up having them listen and do as she said. In the end, The Kirishima’s hired Juliet as their babysitter, resulting them to be good family friends, and now their children, for what ever reason, loved and admired her greatly; It was probably because Juliet refrained showing her sadistic traits and posed as the reliable big sister that she sincerely has been when pushing aside her playfulness, resembling her father when he took care of her uncles.
“So? Any ideas? It can be anything.” 
Juliet looked up at him and sighed. “I haven’t thought about it, to be honest; When I do, I’ll tell you though.” The raven-haired sadist commented, “I have to get going. My brother will be getting out of school soon, and I want to walk with him so we can find a present for Father.”
“Hahaha! Well, I wish you both the best of luck! Your dad must be really lucky to have you guys as his kids! Not a lot of kids would go out of their way for their parents.”
Juliet nodded and waved goodbye silently with Takoyaki in her mouth, while Kirishima waved back with his usual jovial grin.
Some time past by once she made it to her brother’s school. School may have already ended but they were all probably in the middle of cleaning duty. Not wanting to let her Takoyaki go to waste, Juliet continued to eat it with a delighted look upon her face as she waited. God, there was nothing that tasted better than-
....
‘Huh...’
After swallowing one of the octopus balls, Juliet stared down at the remaining Takoyaki at it.
While it was true that Juliet normally didn’t like strong-flavored things, it was odd that that fact was contradicted by her love for Takoyaki...
When...?
When did she develop this love for this snack?
She remember being introduced to it by Uncle Ayato, but...
This was just a snack.
So...
“Why...?”
Suddenly, her mind wandered upon curiosity of that one question.
Yeah...
I remember...
It all started about nine years ago. I was about 6 years old. I was prepared to attend the first grade. Honestly... I didn’t like going to school without Leon by my side. But at that time, I was willing to wait a year to be able to walk beside him to school. Back then, I already knew I was a smart kid. And that isn’t something said out of arrogance. I knew because I noticed how different I was compared to the other kids.
“She got it right again?”
“She’s so weird. She doesn’t talk to anyone.”
“She‘s like a robot! She doesn’t even show any emotion! I bet if you throw something at her, her face will still be the same.”
Even the teachers there.
“She doesn’t socialize with anyone.”
“That brat is so disrespectful! She humiliated me in front of the entire class!”
“Yeah, That kid acts as if she knows it all. Why the hell was she even here?”
......
They were all so annoying...
All so ignorant...
It pissed me off seeing them act as if they knew me when they don’t...
Unlike them, I live in a world where Vampires do exist. I was born with the same blood as vampire hunters. My father was once a vampire before returning back into human. My uncles are still vampires. I lived in a different world from other kids. I was what they would call “different” in comparison to their general idea of “normal”. To their words, a “freak”.
This is why I hated ignorant people...
Just because I was different from them, they had the right to talk down to me...?
At that time, I thought I could handle it... because I wanted to get through it and wait for Leon when he attends school next...
But then.. a week after school started, a week before my birthday... 
I snapped....
I was presented a flower by Leon. He wanted me to wear it to school because he thought I would look pretty with it.
And when I did wear it..
“What is with this flower?! It looks gross!”
The next thing I knew was that a group of boys caught me in a hold, forcibly grabbing the flower from behind my ear.
“What kind of idiot would just wear something this girly?!! Was it that sissy brother of yours that gave you something like that?!!!”
One of the boys scoffed and threw the flower on the ground... and stomped on it repeatedly with a smirk on his face...
Everything went black at that point...
The next thing I remember was... 
A distorted classroom...
Horrified gasps from other children..
A chair within my grasp... 
Hitting the boy’s body until it was bruised... 
Yelling out the words “WHO’S LIVESTOCK?!!!!!” past my lips...
And whimpering from the bruised, trembling body beneath me, mumbling repeatedly, “I-I am..!”
At that time, I didn’t realize how much I really enjoyed the sight of this livestock on the ground being punished like that. How the bruises upon his trembling body were even turning purple. How his helpless whimpers and cries were like music to my ears. It was fascinating at the time. Who knew it would create a spark within me that would awaken the sadist within me.
I was forced into the chairman’s office, with my parents in the room. While the chairman wanted to expel me, my parents knew I wouldn’t have done such a thing such as snapping if something wasn’t happening at school... Unless I was given a good reason for snapping the way I did...
They later learned it was because I was treated unfairly in the school, with the students bullying me and the teachers doing nothing but watch and snarl at me. They wanted the Chairman to do something about it, but he refused. Apparently, due to the injures I gave the boy, it should be our family that is count responsible even though it was that boy’s fault for pushing me into snapping like that. The chairman even refused to allow me to skip grades, despite my intelligence being higher than everyone else’s. Then, It lead to Mother and Father to taking me out of that damn school. While now I feel it was the best thing ever since that school was just the worst, back then I thought I have failed...
I felt like a failure. I let my emotions take control over me. Because of the fact that I was different...
Now Leon and I would never be able to walk together hand-in-hand to school. All because I screwed up...
When we got home, I locked myself in my room. I didn’t even let Leon in, because I felt pathetic for failing....
On my bed, I held onto my cow plush that I’ve had since I was a baby...
Everything was quiet and dark...
I felt empty...
Like I didn’t care to continue living anymore....
I found myself ready to doze off, to forget about everything...
But then I heard a knock upon the door...
“Juliet.. open the door.”
I heard Father’s voice from the other side. And I felt fear.
Was he there to tell me how disappointed he was of me?
While it was true, I did do things father would disapprove of. But the last thing I wanted was to be a disappointment to him.
“I am aware that you are awake; So just open the door. I would like to speak to you.”
Feeling hesitant, I slowly got out of bed and slowly opened the door, coming face-to-face with Father.
“Let’s go.” He said, making me tilt my head and stand still. “Where?” I question. “We are just going for a walk; Get your coat, Juliet; You don't want to worry your mother, do you?” Father advised. I shook my head and immediately did as he said.
Next thing I remember, we were walking together hand-in-hand, on a busy street. We didn’t say anything. We just continued to walk. I didn’t want to say anything, in fear of the possibility of doing something he would disapprove of as a disappointment.
I could only look down.
That was when I smelt something delicious.
I turned my head to a Takoyaki stand, and felt my stomach rumble. My father must’ve noticed it by how loud the rumbling was. “Hungry...” I mumbled as I pressed my hand onto my tummy. I remember myself stubbornly refusing to leave my room, even when it was lunch and dinner. 
My father sighed, but he silently took me to the Takoyaki stand. “Two please.” He ordered. I could only watch in confusion. If there was anything I knew, My father hated strong-flavored foods. This also includes Takoyaki, right? So why...
“Here, Juliet.”
I was brought back to my senses when my father handed Takoyaki to me. Hesitantly, I took it and thanked him before we could go sit somewhere quiet to eat. Once we did, I gave my thanks before eating it. I couldn’t help but savor the texture of it. It was heavenly. I remember being introduced to it by Uncle Ayato when Leon and I were being babysat by Aunt Yui and him. I remember taking a bite of it at that time and the wonderful taste of it, but I forced myself to forget it once we returned home. I didn’t even realize I was already finishing mine and that I was now eating the one Father silently placed on my lap above mine.
“It is quite surprising; You usually don’t enjoy strong-flavored food.” I heard Father comment. Swallowing my food, I reply, “Because it’s different from the rest.”
....
Different from the rest...
Remembering the incident at school and swallowing the last one, I couldn’t help but frown...
I couldn’t believe something like Takoyaki was able to make me forget...
“I want to know why you didn’t tell us.”
I turned to my father in surprise, “What do you mean?” I couldn’t help but question. “What do I mean? If you were having a hard time at school, then why didn’t you come to me or your mother? Even Leon never knew about this. I want to know why you kept this secret from us.” Father answered.
The tone of his voice... 
It sounded scary...
Normally, I would be able to handle it.
But this time...
“I-I... I...”
I could only look down... 
I felt my eyes being clouded with tears... 
Word could barely leave my lips...
My voice started to crack...
“... I didn’t want you.. to see me as a disappointment...”
“What?” I could sense my father’s surprise. I couldn’t blame him. I was a strong kid. I was fearless. I was able to withstand my father’s anger. I never let words affect me that much.
I continued.
“They.. they tried to put me down... If I did.. tell you and Mother... I would’ve felt like a.. f-failure... I wouldn’t be a-able to walk t-together with Leon when h-he goes to school next... I-I-I tried to... n-not l-let it.. a-affect me... b-but...”
At that point, I couldn’t do it...
So instead...
For the first time since I was born...
I, Mukami Juliet, the Mistress of Sadism, the definition of a “Bad Girl”, the rebellious child, and the most dominant sadist you could ever meet...
“UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”
Cried...
They were tears of agony...
Tears filled with shame...
I felt utterly disgusted with myself...
My choices lead causing burdens...
Why was I like this...?
It’s not like I hated myself....
And I love my family....
But....
Just why?
Why was I different from the other kids?
Why did they have to be so fucking ignorant?
Why did I have to be the one in the wrong?
Why was I the only one different?!
I remember all of the emotions rushing through me at once, as soon as I started to wail.
Fear, sadness, anger, regret, shame...
It was all like a typhoon.
All of the tears bottled up within me were released. I couldn’t stop them, no matter how much I tried to stop them with my sleeves.
I’m sure it was quite the rare sight for anyone...
Even for Father—
Wait...
During the middle of my wailing, I felt myself in warm, strong arms. 
They were.. my father’s...
“You may have done things that I highly disapprove of...“
I tried to catch my breath, to try and reply back...
But his next words lead me to even more tears...
“However, you are still my daughter regardless.. Both yourself and your brother are always going to be offsprings created from the forbidden fruit that your mother and I shared...”
Even at that age, I knew what he meant about the forbidden fruit that he and mother shared.
It was their love. The forbidden love they shared back then between a vampire and a huntress. Mortal enemies that eventually turned into star-crossed lovers. Their love that was strictly prohibited, much like the love from Shakespeare's Romeo and Juliet, the story Mother has always loved since her childhood. Irresistible yet sinful. Much like the forbidden fruit Adam and Eve ate.
‘Thank god...’
This time... all of my tears were of relief.
I can’t remember how long it has been since I’ve started crying... 
It felt like a very long time...
I believe I passed out from crying too much afterwards.. and that Father carried me back home... because I couldn’t remember what happened next...
On the day of my birthday, it was like before I even went to school. Everything was normal. Leon and Mother were both relieved when I left my room for the first time in a while. My Uncles came, along with Aunt Yui, to celebrate my birthday.
And for the first time in a while, I felt happy.
Uncle Kou got me a new dress, Uncle Yuma got me a set for dumbbells perfectly suited for me as a kid, and Uncle Azusa got me a stuffed bunny. Apparently, Uncle Kou and Uncle Yuma helped pick something out for Uncle Azusa. Back then, I didn’t know why; But now that I know better, it was probably for the best. Aunt Yui got me a journal to write in. And I was received another gift from our other uncle, Mother’s adoptive brother, which was a punching bag. Ever since the incident, My Uncles and Aunt Yui got worried about me. Uncle Yuma was the most furious, but luckily I was able to get him to calm down after I told him what happened next.
It was a fun birthday. But the most special moment for me was at the near end. When it was just Mother, Father, and Leon.
“Our turn!” My mother announced happily as she brought more presents. I could only tilt my head in confusion. “Mother, why didn’t you do this while we were opening presents already?” I questioned. “You’ll see.” Mother smiled before turning to Leon. “Leon, do you want Juliet to open your present first?” Which in response, he nodded and smiled innocently.
Leon’s present? At that time, I was confused. What were they planning? Leon, with the help of Father, carried his present to me, and began to watch me with glee. Now curious, I carefully opened the present and opened the now unwrapped box. I find it to be a small picture frame decorated with the same flower he gave to me the week prior. I look to Leon and gave him a hug. He wanted to give it to me for when I have a memory I want to always treasure. “Thank you, Leon.” I mumbled. “Your welcome, Sis!” He grinned.
I broke the hug to see what my mother had in hand. “This is mine, sweetheart.” She smiled gently. I nodded and gave my thanks to her before unwrapping it. Once I did, I saw it to be a familiar dagger. We all look to Mother, who looked at me with a serious expression. 
“I know you are still too young and you don’t have to take the road my family prior did; However, I inherited this dagger when I was your age. It was your grandfather’s. He used it against bad Vampires to protect the people he loved until his last breath. It was the same reason why I choose to inherit it, and it later became the difficult path that lead me to meet your father.” She spoke giving Father a quick glance before looking back to me as I listened carefully, “Ever since I gave up being a huntress, I never used it in years, because the fight was already over; But I still keep it as a memento of your grandfather, to remember what I fought and risked my life for. So I am giving it to you, for the same reason: To remember what you fought for and to protect the ones you love.”
I look to Leon, who looked back at me. Even though we were children at that time, we both knew we wanted to protect each other. Even willing to fight for each other. From her words, I can only guess that Mother must’ve known how I was feeling when I was locked in my room. That She must’ve went through the same thing too. “Now I’m not giving it to you to use it against those who have hurt you like that school did. I’m giving it to you so you can look at it and remember what you have done.” Mother wrapped her arms around me and held me close in a warm embrace. I could tell she was speaking from experience. “You’ve made some reckless and bad decisions, but you didn’t give in to their bullying. You had enough the moment they did something you couldn’t forgive; And although you should’ve told us what was going on so we could’ve handled it calmly, there was no mistake that getting you out of that school was the right thing to do.”
I shook my head, “They were all ignorant livestock, Mother.” I spoke. Back then, I felt nothing but pity for the people back at that school. But now I know better, they weren’t worthy of my pity. They were all livestock anyways. Mother sighed at my choice of words, but I could’ve sworn at that time my father smirked slightly as if he was proud. Meh. Could’ve been my imagination. “Thank you, Mother.” I hugged back as tightly as I could, after placing the dagger away.
After a moment, Mother released me from the embrace and gave me a light kiss upon my head, before we all turned to Father. For some reason, his present was smaller than Mother’s and Leon’s; However, that made them both smile the widest.
Once he placed the present in front of me, I carefully opened his. It was a small box. And once I opened it...
I gasped.
“Father...”
Inside the box were... 
A pair of light pink barrettes...
I look up to him with wide eyes.
I was met with a smile.
“Happy Birthday, Juliet.”
I was frozen. But he opened the barrettes and helped me place them in my hair. “Look.” Father pointed behind me, with Mother holding up a small mirror to show me my own reflection. “They look really nice on Sis!” Leon commented.
He was right. It was strange, but I really did look better with them rather than a flower. It was like as if they were made for me.
It... suited me...
Within that moment, I felt tears swelling up from the corners of my eyes and looked to my father once again.
And within an instant, I leaned into my father’s arms, hugging him tightly around his neck, and cried.
Since then, I haven’t exactly cried.
Mother and Father decided to have me be homeschooled; But since they both work and can’t offered to let me or Leon alone with someone we don’t know, Aunt Yui offered to take care of both of us and be my homeschool teacher. From what Mother told me, Aunt Yui was an excellent student who took studying very seriously, and even had a higher grade than even the most sophisticated Sakamaki brother, Sakamaki Reiji. With that said, Aunt Yui became my new teacher. Surprisingly, Mother was right. I was able to learn some new things from her as my teacher.
Even better, for breaks, Aunt Yui made me Takoyaki upon my request. It was delicious.
During those breaks, Aunt Yui confirmed my suspicions when she told me how Mother also went through something similar that I did regarding the school incident. When she was younger, Mother got suspended for beating up a group of girls that were bullying Aunt Yui. But Aunt Yui never knew about Mother’s life behind the scenes as a huntress, because Mother didn’t want to get her involved; Otherwise, Mother would feel like she has let Grandmother and Grandfather down for not being able to protect someone dear to her. Like when she wasn’t able to save them. Mother never even cried since the massacre until she was told it was okay for her to cry out all of her emotions she hid during her hellish training and since then. I can't even imagine my own mother being hostile or aggressive like that. Or suffering horribly and trying to hold it in like that. That must’ve been hard for her, having to carry a heavy burden.
And from what I learned from Uncle Kou, Uncle Yuma, and Uncle Azusa, Father was also the type of person to carry heavy burdens too. No matter how stressful it was, being the leader and the eldest, He often tends to stand on his own, and has even pushed Mother away when she first tried to help. Even he had his own problems that he was struggling with that he hid from them. From what I was told, It made sense why he tried to keep it all in. It must’ve been difficult. Being the eldest and the leader that takes care of the younger siblings, desperately wanting to fulfill the debt of someone for saving your life even when the goal was impossible for you to complete yourself, finding out and eventually try to hide an ugly truth about the one that saved you, Et cetera... Just thinking about all of the things Father had to deal with just made me think if it was with Leon, I would’ve done the same thing no matter how bad it would be for me.
So I was similar to them:
We both didn’t want to be appear as a failure.
We bottle up our feelings to avoid showing any sign of weakness.
We are willing to do something risky if the one we care for are involved.
We stubbornly push others away to stand on our own.
We don’t want the people we care about dearly to getting hurt.
....
Now that I think about it...
Were...
Were Mother and Father trying to save me from committing the same mistake they made?
To hold back emotions and turn it all into stress?
... They didn’t want me to become like them in the past.
They.. really did care for me.
They did love me...
I was really their kid...
And for that, I’m forever grateful...
“Sis!”
Juliet looks up, and sees a familiar blond with a grin on his face. The grin slowly disappeared and was replaced with a concerned look upon seeing the Takoyaki still left unfinished. “Hey, are you okay? You didn’t finish your takoyaki.. And that’s saying something.” Leon questioned, worriedly.
Juliet looked down and saw she has not finished her delicious snack. Picking up one of the balls, The raven-haired girl silently gave it to her brother. “Here.” She offered; However, Leon continued to look at his sister with a concern look. “A-Are you sure you’re okay?” He asked again. “I’m fine; Just hurry up and take it.” Juliet eventually got tired and shoved the octopus ball in Leon’s mouth, catching him off-guard, “What are the chances you will ever get an offer like this from me again? Honestly.”
While her expression remained as stoic as it always was, Leon can tell that there was a glint in his sister’s eyes that told him to not push the subject further; With that said, Leon decided to drop it and just eat the takoyaki.
After that, they started to walk together the shopping area to search for a gift for their father. “Hey Sis.” Leon broke the silence between them. “What is it?” Juliet heard footsteps stop behind her, making her stop and turn to see a serious look upon her little brother’s face. 
“... What do you want for you birthday?”
Such a question caught Juliet slightly off-guard. ‘What’s with this question today?’ She thought to herself. “Leon, you should know be better than anyone else in the world; Why would you even ask something stupid like that?” The raven-haired girl raised an eyebrow to show her confusion. They grew up together and know everything about each other. They could even understand what the other is thinking and even turn that into a game.
“I know but.. you don’t ask for anything, Sis.” Leon tried to explain, “You try not to make your birthday a big deal; It’s your birthday, the day you were born! There’s gotta at least be something you want!”
‘Something I want...?’
While it is true that Juliet doesn’t make her birthday a big deal or have anything in mind for a gift, was there really something that she herself wanted?
...
‘Ah... That’s right...’
“Leon, when it’s your birthday coming up and when you are asked the same question, your response was that there isn’t anything you want in particular either.” Juliet retorted. “I-I..” Leon stuttered, caught off-guard by the question. “Why is that?” The raven-haired girl question. Leon‘s tongue was tied for a moment until he looked down and responded shyly, blushing. “It’s because.. the best gift I could ever ask for.. is our family, our friends.. a-and our loved ones...”
There was a silence until Juliet spoke, as it was her turn to break the silence.
“Then you should know already.”
Leon looked up in surprise. His sister looked back at him with a rare smile. A smile that was only reserved to those who she deemed worthy.
“We’re siblings. We grew up together. You should know that if that is why you don’t ask for anything else, it’s not just your reason; It’s mine also.” Juliet responded, revealing the kind side of her that is extremely rare to see, “Do you understand now?”
Enchanted by the rare smile and the rare kind side of his sister, Leon nodded. Out of everyone in the world, it has always been the blonde that has seen this side of his sister the most. That’s why, despite her bullying him and her sadism, Leon knows that there is a good person underneath it all. It’s just his sister rather be known as a monster to others. Only those who work to become worthy enough to Juliet can be rewarded to see what’s underneath the layers of the sadistic mistress.
“Now hurry up, let’s go.” Juliet immediately dropped the smile and returned back to being stoic, “Or else, I’m going to leave you and go on ahead myself.”
Leon couldn’t help but grin before quickly walking next to his sister’s side. That’s his Sis, alright! The one he knows and loves! Juliet took notice of his grin. 
“Why are you grinning like that?”
“Because I love you, Sis.”
“You’re creepy.”
“But you love me anyways, right?”
“Do you have a deathwish?”
“Eh? N-N-No, Sis-“
“Come again?”
“Ma’am! I mean, N-No Ma’am!”
“That’s better.”
There was no need for a birthday gift...
Objects are replaceable...
As long as you have a family that care for you...
Friends that accept you...
Just at least someone that loves you for who you are...
There was no need for anything else in the world...
8 notes · View notes
b1a4seeyou · 7 years ago
Text
“Promise of Protection” (Zen x Reader)
Summary: Feeling lonely is one of the reasons for a person to hang around with someone they trust. That’s what makes you to visit your childhood friend. Until lately, he’s gotten busy with his work and the loneliness overwhelms you inside. What will you do for those feelings to go away?
Genre: Maybe considered angst but it’s mostly fluff.
Rating: None
Note: Finally finished writing this. A late @mysmesecretvalentines gift for @angelsdoexist ! Picked out the ‘firefly’ prompt because it’s much easier for me, I guess. This is a childhood friend AU, just a heads up haha. And I recommend you reading while listening this song here to add up the mood! I hope you enjoy! /o/
“Hey, Zen? Do you want fried eggs instead?” I asked him. “Nah, I think that should be enough.“ As he looked up from reading the script. I prepared simple french toasts as breakfast for the both of us. I placed our plates and sat across from him. Once he saw the food, he folded the corner of the page he’s reading and set it aside, “Thank you for the food.“ Then he started digging in. “Mmm! It’s so good! I never have any doubts on your cooking, MC.“ I’m glad that he loves my cooking. It’s the least I can do every time I came to his place.
Ever since I started living alone, I can’t help but feeling a little empty inside despite there’s no one to talk to or help out the chores. Luckily, I happened to live nearby Zen’s place, my childhood friend! We’ve been known each other since we’re neighbors. Knowing him, his handsome and odd features attracted people’s attention, he was well-known in the neighborhood! But sometimes he was looked down by certain people, and that’s where I came in! I was his protector on every negativity and supporter of his dream, just like any friend would do. And now, he’s an actor of a musical play like he always dreamed of. Back to what I was saying, Zen let me stay for a few hours or sometimes sleepover in his place so I could get some company from the loneliness. Him being generous is the Zen I know very well. So as repayment, I helped him out with some small chores and help his practices.
We both chatted about our days while enjoying our meal. Zen’s stories never gets bored about getting the main role and how people reacted to his skills and looks. That’s so Zen. A day without complimenting him is a sin to me. Haha, kidding. Once we’re done with our meals, I was just about to take his plate but he held out his palm, “Uh uh uh! Let me do this.“ He then took mine and went to the sink, “No, wait, Zen. Let me do it!“ “Nope, you’ve done a lot for me already. Let me help this out for once.” “But-“ “No buts! You know, I sometimes feel bad that you have to do everything for me. So let me help you out, okay?“ And gave me a playful wink and a chuckle. The fact I suddenly felt hot on my cheeks, I realized that I can be read so easily. I know he just playfully did that but I can’t help feeling that’s specially for me. Yeah, it’s pretty obvious. I’m developing feelings towards my one and only best friend. And the more reasons why I kept coming here. Even though I’ve been keeping these feelings, I’m afraid if we don’t have any mutual feelings. Feeling friend-zoned is much more painful than being rejected. And the fact he kept saying there are a lot of pretty actresses and fangirls came to him, the jealousy inside me just kept growing. But I rather let this friendship continue on, rather than making ourselves awkward if it didn’t work out well.
We both cleaned the table and after he finished washing the dishes, he went back to his seat and continue reading the script. While he doesn’t notice my attention on him, I observed his expression whenever he tries to imitate a certain line. His gifted acting skills is what made him special, adds up with the hardwork. I smiled to myself, thinking I’m really lucky to see him everyday, even though he has a fan club. He paused for awhile then suddenly his expression changed, as if he remembered something. “Oh, MC. I just thought you should know, my schedule might gotten a little tight so I may not be home or some sort.” “Oh. I see.”, I replied, a little disappointed but tried to hide it. “Well, you are an actor. Tight schedules are pretty common these days haha. So don’t worry, I’ll let you know if I do come by.” “Are you sure? I don’t want to keep you waiting for me. I’m not sure if I’ll get back-“ “It’s okay. I don’t wanna bother your work, Zen. You’ve worked hard to get that role so I think you should focus more on it. I’ll just...come by and help you clean your apartment.“ I laughed it out, though it was just a cover up from my disappointment. He heaved out a sigh, “If you think that’s okay with you, then I’m fine with it. You have the spare key so you can drop by whenever you want.“ I gave him a salute pose, making him laugh. Seeing him smile makes me happy but it hurts, knowing he won’t be here if I do give a visit. I shake my head, letting out those bad thoughts and having my hopes on seeing him again.
The next few days, I came by to his apartment after my work shift, with the key in hand and opened the door. “Heyya, Zen! I’m-“ Then I realized, this place is a little quiet with no presence of living. I entered his room, calling out his name several times but no response, until I saw a small folded paper on the dining table. I unfolded and read its contents.
“If the person reading this is MC, the director called us to stay in the theater for practice reasons so I won’t be there for a few days. You can stay in my apartment if you like. Just make yourself at home!
PS: Don’t force yourself to come by. And make sure the door and windows are locked. I’ll get worried if something happens to you. ;;”
He must have known that I’ll be coming here since, well, I do come here pretty often. I’m guessing this must have been planned the last few days. The folded lines can be seen quite well. I sighed. Alrighty then! I have decided, I’ll stay here for the night! It wouldn’t hurt since he did said so himself in the note. I did some personal things like eating, browsing the Internet, a little cleaning...But, it doesn’t last for 3 hours. After a quick shower and dressed, since I brought some here before just in case if I did plan to sleep here, I was humming and about to open my mouth but once I opened the door to the living room, my expression dropped. Right, he’s still not home. I sighed and fell down onto the sofa. I thought that maybe if I stayed here, I could at least feel his presence and lessen the loneliness, but it’s the same from staying alone. “Maybe I’ll text him? Letting him know I’m here.“ I stood up and grab my phone on the desk. I opened a messenger app and see if he’s online, but to no avail. The sadness gotten stronger inside me but I shake it off and text him.
Tumblr media
And just like that, I dropped my phone to my face and sighed. My chest is hurting from not seeing him. At least let me see him once before he went of to the theater. I..miss him. I miss his voice, I miss his jokes, his laugh, his undying narcissistic self. I miss all about him. Even though it’s only a day, I wanted his presence so I could fill this need for him. Even though my heart is screaming at me to confess, I still don’t have the courage to even say those 3 words. I rolled on the sofa, having these complicated thoughts in my mind is frustrating. Maybe getting some night fresh air could do the trick. Thankfully my clothes are appropriate for an outside walk so I grab my cardigan and head out. Aaaand locking the doors and windows, I don’t want Zen to get worried about it.
A few miles away from the apartment, there’s a central park with a beautiful scenery so I walk towards it and take a stroll. There aren’t any people in this park, probably because of the busy construction nearby but it doesn’t bother me much. It’s night time so not much people are coming here anyway. Walking further to a pond, I stood nearby a tree, admiring the sparkling lights from the water with the images of the moon and stars. Tonight’s a beautiful night, would be more special with someone you love. I heaved out a sigh and spotted a bench at the back so I sat on it. I covered my face with both of my hands, mumbling whatever I want to let it out. As I looked up from my frustration state, my eyes widen as a tiny floating light came to view. My eyes then came to focus on the pond, a swarm of tiny lights are floating in the park. I looked around, never expecting fireflies coming out with my current state. I held out my palm and a firefly landed on it without any hesitation nor fear. Suddenly, I recalled a distant memory from the back of my mind.
“Look! Fireflies!“, a little girl exclaimed while she tried to catch one. “Hmph! Where are you going?! Come back here!“ The girl shouted with determination filled inside her and chase after the one little bug. “MC, don’t run too far!“ A voice of a boy called out to her as he joined along the chase. “Your parents will get worried.“ “Don’t worry! It’s gonna be A-Okay! Zen, help me out,“ She then told him to try catching at least one firefly and put it in a jar. Both of them were energetic and determine to catch one, until then, “I caught one! MC, look!“, the boy ran towards her and showed the jar with a firefly in it. “Uwah! It’s so beautiful!“ “Well, not as beautiful as you, MC!“ “Z-Zen!“ “But you are! I’m not joking. Even though you beat up those mean baddies and scared them away, you’re still beautiful and awesome!“ He said with those sparkling eyes. MC was a little flustered with his compliment so she grinned and thanked him. “Oh, but what are we gonna do with this? We’re not gonna keep it forever, are we?“, little Zen said as he looked at the poor creature trapped in the jar. “Nope, let’s keep it for a night! Oh! How about you sleepover at my place? We can watch it together. Once it’s morning, we’ll let it fly away to its home!“ “Oh, that’s a great idea!“ The both of them asked their parents for permission and headed to their houses. Little Zen came to her house with the jar in hand and went straight to her room. They both laid futons on the floor and placed the jar between them. Once little MC turned off the lights, the light from the firefly emitted even brighter like the stars above. “Wow, it’s so pretty!“, she exclaimed in awe. Little Zen had been quiet for some time, admiring little MC’s excited expression. He took a deep breathe and said, “Hey, MC. Can I say something?“ She looked up from the jar, “Sure. What’s wrong?“ “I-. I wanna become stronger and protective like you. You’ve been protecting me ever since and I don’t wanna be a weakling like the others called me. Once I become a man, I wanna protect you from any danger and be by your side like you did for me.“ Little Zen’s eyes stared into hers as she was in shock. “I promise. I’ll save you from anything that’s on your way. I wanna be the man you can depend on.“, he continued. Little MC was still quiet, then suddenly a smile appear on her lips. “If you want to be a man, you have to grow up first. We’re still kids, but let’s protect each other to make it fair.“ “Promise?“, he held out his hand and pulled up his pinkie. “Promise.“ Then they both crossed their pinkies as locking their promise.
“Promise...“ Now that I remembered it, that was a really distant memory, we both might have forgotten about it. The firefly might have been the reason for it. That said, the little creature on my palm started to fly away, joining its group. Then, a thought came to mind. What if I catch one of them like last time and showed to Zen like it’s a welcome gift! I nodded at that thought and stood up to catch one of them. This may sound childish but no one’s looking and this is just only once so I followed the firefly and tried to catch it. Using my hands is the hardest but determination is in my veins, no one can stop me! A firefly bluntly flown passed me so this is my chance! I quietly tiptoed to the firefly and my hands already raised to catch it but suddenly, my foot slipped on a slanted part and fell into the pond. I haven’t realized that I’m near the water! I gasped for air, screaming for help, knowing there’s no one in this area. My eyes started to blur and before my eyes were closed, a blurry figure came to me. I can hear the water splashed, the figure was here to save me. I can feel the grass on the ground, brushing my hands and my abdomen being pushed. “Come on, MC. Wake up!” Seconds later, I spitted out the water and coughed. I sat up, still coughing and looked up at the source of the voice. “Z-Zen?!“ “Oh, thank god. Oh you got me all worried right there.“ I-It’s Zen?! But isn’t he supposed to be-? Zen noticed my shocked expression so he covered me with his coat and started explaining, “I happened to take a stroll here. I read your messages, saying you’re staying at my place and thought that I could come back. The rehearsal was finished, thankfully so I can finally get to see...you....“ He scratched his cheek with embarrassment but he shook his head, “Then I heard a scream nearby and...” He sighed and put his head on my shoulder, “I’m just relieved that you’re okay.“ He suddenly looked up to face me with his worried expression, “What were you thinking?! If I weren’t there, y-you could have....“ He stroked bits of my wet hair as if it’s the most precious thing and touched my forehead with his while sighing. “God, you made me so worried. You’re lucky I’m here, I thought I might lose you.“ “I-I’m sorry, Zen. I was just...trying to catch them.” “Them?“ I pointed towards the fireflies. He was looking up in awe and a smile appeared, enjoying the view, “It’s beautiful, but...what for?“ “Remember the promise we did when we were kids?“ “Promise? ......Oh.“ His face was in shocked and he suddenly covered his mouth in embarrassment, “What about the promise?“ “I thought that maybe if we could be like those days, I might actually get closer to you.“ “Look-“ “The truth is-!“, both of us said in sync. “You go first.“, I said. “Oh no, no! Ladies’ first.“ “Alright, alright.“, I chuckled, “I...hope you don’t mind me saying this. I don’t wanna make things awkward but I’ve been holding this feeling for a long time and the more I’m keeping it, the more painful it gets. So, Zen.....I...I love you, ever since that day.“ I said it, I just said it! But his shocked expression told me the answers already, “I-I know you don’t like me either but I just can’t help it so-“ He suddenly embraced me in his arms, completely surprised on what this means. “God, I thought I was gonna say it. Damn, that was embarrassing.“ “W-What do you mean?“ He broke our embrace. “You remembered the promise, right? About me being the ‘man’ for you? I thought I already proved you enough. Letting you stay in, keeping you safe even though I’m away. But then again, I thought to myself, that isn’t how you protect her. So I thought, maybe I could stay in the theater for awhile, trying to understand what does protect means to everyone. Then, after I saved you, I finally understand. Protecting is making the person you love safe from any danger, no matter how small it is, and stay by their side forever.“ He cupped my cheeks with his hands and leaned his forehead on me, making sure I have enough warmth. He then whispered, “From now, I promise, to protect you however I can so you won’t get hurt anymore.“ “Hehe, alright, Prince Charming. But, question. I thought you knew how protecting means.“ “You know kids with their determined sayings without knowing what they meant.“ “Pft, come on. You’re not that blunt.“ “Alright, alright. I do know what it means but seeing you like that, I don’t think I’m not letting you go.“ He nudged our noses, pouring every affection to show that he, “I love you, MC.“
21 notes · View notes
crowkingwrites · 7 years ago
Text
War Creatures (Ch.4)
Pairing: Loki X Reader
Summary:  In a crossover of the Nine Realms and Westeros, you find yourself in the dawn of a rebellion. Odin, Lord of Pyke, has made alliances with your family, House Grover of Highgarden. Your father’s army will join Odin’s army to overthrow the King and take the Iron Throne. There is just one cost to this alliance.You must marry the dark, young prince Loki.In a world where Kings do as they wish, where war is an oncoming storm, and peace is nothing but a dream, you are lost but brave. Loki is more powerful than he seems, and love will grow from the flames of war.
Words: 2512
Read on Ao3: http://archiveofourown.org/works/11108748/chapters/25302339
Tumblr media
I would not give up that easily. He may have rejected my invitations the first couple of times, but he will not reject it this time. I was determined to spend time with Loki. I refuse to have a quiet and fruitless marriage.
My parents did not easily get along when they were first wed. They did not love each other, but they were friends. They talked to one another. They spent time with one another. Then they had my sisters and me.
I sent Elise with another invitation to Loki, but not for tea. Loki had been here for a week, and he has not visited the Highgarden library yet. If I was correct, Loki could not turn me down. Given that he was tired of the people at our reception, I could only assume he would like to enjoy peace and quiet instead of conversation.
I wore a dress with longer sleeves today as it had been raining all morning. I loved my home, but whenever it rained I had to avoid certain hallways and rooms because they were open to the elements. Today was a perfect day to stay inside the library.
The Highgarden library was not as grand as the library in Oldtown, but it was close. Poets and writers of the Nine Kingdoms would come here to write, read, and find inspiration. We had old collections and histories of the Nine Kingdoms along with new tales and stories of war and love.
The library itself was two stories tall with shelves that reached for the ceiling as if they were growing trees. Books and scrolls were organized and kept neat due to my mother’s fear that anything could be damaged. I flopped myself down on a worn chair. It was old and torn, but the lumps made it comfortable. It also constantly smelled like candles burning.
I picked up my copy of Tales of Love and Lore of Highgarden and started at the beginning. Many books were written about my family and ancestors, however this book was more about our people. Who they were, their fights, their romances, and their happiness written in this book.
Just as I was about to read, I heard giggling. I turned to my left to see blonde curls and a bright colored dress.
“Elise?” I said aloud to myself. She was shushing her partner. I tilted my head and shifted my body to get a better look.
Armor with the Odinson crest and blonde hair gave it away. Fandral. Loki’s friend. His hand went to stroke Elise’s cheek so gently. I felt myself blush at spying at the pair. Fandral pulled her close and whispered in her ear. A pang of jealousy rang in my stomach.
No, that was not fair to Elise. She deserved love. Ever since the tryst with an honorless soldier, Elise’s heart was full of woe. I did everything in my power to make her happy, but it was no use. I couldn’t give her what she truly wanted, but maybe Fandral could.
Elise’s eyes smiled at her new admirer. She closed her eyes and they kissed so softly and quietly. They were in their own world. There was no oncoming war, no rebellion, and no children being hurt. There was only them, and I looked on like a caged bird looks at the sky.
At least one of us was happy.
I continued on to the next story as I felt a small tap on my shoulder. I turned sharply, but I was met with disappointment again as I saw Frigga smiling back at me.
“Again?” I said a little bit more rudely than I wanted to be.
“I’m so sorry, Cecilia,” Frigga apologized. “The war council—
“I know,” I interrupted her. My mother would slap my hand for doing that.
“If you long for company, I would be happy to join you,” Frigga said. I shook my head.
“Did he say why?”
“No, he only spoke of the rebellion.” I stood up from my spot.
“Thank you Frigga. I do appreciate your kindness, but I would like to enjoy reading by myself today.” I bowed my head, and she repeated in return. I tried not to keep my hopes up, but I couldn’t help but slouch my shoulders and drag myself back to our room.
My mother claimed it was only proper that my husband and I shared a room despite only knowing each other for a week. Collectively, Loki and I had a lot of things together, so our room looked crowded and messy. There was green everywhere. Green curtains and sheets, green plants, and a dark green bed to finish. Our handmaidens sorted through our clothes, but they left the books and personal items untouched.
As a child, I was taught to never touch something that isn’t yours. However, Loki’s pile of books in the corner looked so curious. Some of them had a squid carved into the binding, others had leather and metal. I picked up one of Loki’s books and looked at the cover. The Rogue Prince. It was smaller than the other books, but it had new binding. The leather was shiny and soft. The pages were yellowed and some of the corners were folded in. I opened the book to the first page and I saw handwriting inside the book.
Loki, I had asked the author to give me an early copy of this for your birthday. I hope you enjoy it. Love, your mother, Frigga.
It was his birthday gift. How sweet of her to think of something like that for him. My mother was very protective over any piece of literature she could find. A book that was tarnished by its owner is an abused book. That trait passed down to me, but the written inscription was very sweet. I turned the page and I almost froze. Handwriting was all over it. I turned to the next page, more handwriting and arrows and lines. I kept turning the pages to find doodles and symbols all across the book. It was not in Frigga’s hand. This penmanship was quick, big, and skinny.
This was Loki’s hand.
I had read the Rogue Prince before, but never this way. Loki had put down his thoughts and deductions on the margins of the pages. I read one of them.
His choice will have consequences. He does not see it now, but they will unfold in front of him. He will not be able to stop it. He can only be a spectator to his own downfall.
Loki had a dark mind, and I became rabidly curious. I sat down on one of our larger seats and began reading. With every page, he wrote more of what he thought. It felt like he was talking to me about the story and about himself.
The Archmaester writes of war like a sad, romantic thing. This is awfully naïve of him. War is not romantic or sad. It is angry. It is the screaming of thousands of men. It is the wrath of their mothers begging for their safe return. It is the promised vengeance on the wronged.
I never liked war. I thought men could resolve their issues with conversation and compromise, but we did not live in that kind of world. Loki was right. War was awful and angry. It made new wives into widows. It made children lonely and mothers depressed. I wanted to take in all his thoughts so badly. I stopped reading the story completely, and I focused solely on his marginal notes.
Love is such a delicate thing. I hope when the time comes that I will handle it as carefully as I can. I must promise myself that I will treat her, whoever she is, with kindness and respect. I will vow to myself that when she comes for me that I will give all of myself to her.
My heart skipped a beat. He wanted love too. He was preparing himself for it. Perhaps he wasn’t rejecting these invitations on purpose. Maybe my father and his men kept him away because they truly needed him. I curled up into the large seat and exhaled all of my doubts out. My mother underestimated him. Loki would be a good husband to me.
: Loki’s POV:
I could tell Lord Garth was getting frustrated just as much as me. I received messages from my brother and my father every morning. My father would tell me his ideas to relay to Garth. He wanted to march on the Riverlands and go to the Vale and the North. Garth agreed with him. He just didn’t know where to start. Riverrun was an option, but Laras, a high-ranking general, kept arguing against it. He claimed Harrenhal would be easier to sack. To my best knowledge, Harrenhal was a haunted and empty place. What use would we have for it? A safe haven? A waste?
The wooden map laid in front of us like blank page. The options ran through my head. Taking Riverrun, sacking Harrenhal, defending Casterly Rock. I felt a growing pain between my eyes. I had been stuck inside this room with the same men arguing over one another for days.
This was madness.
Garth raised his hand, and all his men stopped talking.
“We’re taking a break,” he sighed. “There is food in the hall that has been waiting for us.” My eyes itched and the headache grew on my forehead. I rubbed my eyes as I followed Garth and his men to the dining hall. Meats and ale were placed on the table for us.
His men no longer spoke of war or rebellion. They spoke of their families and their favorite books. They spoke of their wives, and I remembered mine. I had barely seen her since we wed, and I had rejected every single invitation she gave to me. I looked at the ground. Dirt covered the stone tiles.
“Loki, go eat,” Garth said, patting my back. “Standing around will not help you think. Food in your stomach will.”
“You’re right. I’m sorry,” I replied. I tried to shake the feeling off. He guided me over to his spot and I sat next to him.
“You’re guilty about something,” Garth quietly said as he started to eat his chicken.
“I’m fine.”
“You’re not. Your eyes look towards the ground. You’ve been nursing an ache all morning. On top of that, you’re a recently married man and I haven’t seen you smile once.” I felt my stomach drop. He was right. I filled my mouth with food, so I wouldn’t be able to answer.
“I’m not stupid, boy,” Garth told me. “Your brother is with the idiots. You are here with me because your father knows you have a better mind than your brother. You are in the company of some of the best minds in Westeros.”
“Yet, none of you can agree with each other,” I muttered.
“With intelligence comes disagreement. Some of it is out of ego. Other opinions are out of concern,” he explained. “Rebellion is never easy. Everything must be thought out. Every single thing.” I continued to eat. Sir Petra was on the other side of the table. Over the past couple of days, he had done well to avoid me.
“Lord Garth, how long has Sir Petra been in your service?”
“Over ten years. He came here with practically nothing. He was fighting in illegal rings when guards brought him to me. My wife advised I would throw him in the dungeons. I thought his talents could be used elsewhere.”
“So you gave him a knighthood?” I narrowed my eyes at Garth. He chuckled.
“Yes, everyone was against it. Saying I was using poor judgment. My men do not come from rich backgrounds, Loki. They come from hardship and the dirt. I would rather plant seeds than throw them away. This is a kingdom of growth, not of punishment.” I hummed. Lord Garth knew more about ruling than I could ever hope to. His peers respected him and they followed his orders. I couldn’t help thinking if that was all there is to it. Respect and growth.
“What if he betrays you?” I asked.
“Then he is a fool. What kind of a man waits ten years to betray his lord?” Garth said. “Why do you ask these questions, Loki? Did Sir Petra offend you?” I shook my head.
“He looks familiar to me, that’s all.”
“Petra has been to many lands. He’s never mentioned Pyke, but I know your father has taken you to other kingdoms as a child. Maybe you have seen him somewhere else.” Garth continued eating, and I let the suspicious thoughts go. A man who waits ten years to betray his lord is a fool. Suddenly, Fandral took a seat in front of Lord Garth and I, making a fuss to sit down as if he ran here.
“Where have you been?” I said, still rubbing my forehead.
“Busy,” Fandral smiled.
“Busy enough to skip out on the war room?” I said.
“Yes, someone has to write and deliver the constant messages between Odin, Thor, and yourself,” Fandral explained. I wanted to believe him, but I knew when people were lying to me. I observed the discolored marks on his neck and chest. Another lover. I rolled my eyes and continued to eat. If I scolded Fandral now, Lord Garth would think ill of my men and myself. I would save this lecture for later.
“Have we decided on any actions yet?” Fandral asked, half of his mouth full.
“Unfortunately, my spies haven’t seen or heard anything from the Vindici loyalist. I assume he’s close to King’s Landing. Going to Casterly Rock with a united force seems to be the best and most supported idea,” Garth wrapped his large hand around his equally large goblet. “What of Odin? Thor?”
I sat up, ready for Fandral’s report.
“Odin had avoided detection so far in the North. He is going in disguise out of fear of the Jotun people and House Laufey. This morning he sent a white crow to blend in with the snow. As for Thor,” Fandral shot a knowing look at me. “Thor and House Anker are scrambling. They sent a party to find the Vindici loyalist, but have heard nothing back from them.”
I placed my head in my hands. At least Garth’s men were organized and smart enough to know better.
“Does Odin know of this?” Garth asked.
“I only assume so,” Fandral frowned. “If the party does catch and kill the loyalist, what then?”
“King Malekith would assume the worst and he will respond.” Garth said.
“And if the loyalist makes it to the King?”
“Then our King will know of this rebellion sooner than we wanted him to. Either way, Thor and House Anker of Casterly Rock are in danger.”
I sank my head further into my hands. This rebellion has not started yet, and we were already losing it.
41 notes · View notes
brownandebony · 7 years ago
Text
FAÇADE
(Hello! Before you read it, you should know this is my first ever story I’ve ever written and am still working on it. You can find it on my page in my bio under the link writings. You can also find this story on wattpad. This is a teen fiction, so idk if this will be your thing. Anyways, this story is about all the bullshit in the world, from depression, anxiety, sexual assault, bullying, body shaming, slut shaming, family issues, religion related issues, homophobia, to everything that’s wrong in the world. I was just done with all the negativity and this came up. The only motives of this story is to promote love, humanity, friendship and to help people and tell then there’s someone who understands and is there for them. Reviews are very much appreciated.)
Tumblr media
                                                Chapter 1
                                     "Not happy, Not sad. But Empty"
Cold breeze, dark sky, illuminating moon & rooftop. My contents of peace. Sitting there, looking all over the quiet neighborhood, I was thinking about nothing & everything. I wasn't alone. I had the company I've learnt to love the most. Silence. In all honesty, I forgot what my voice sounded like. During this long summer, I barely muttered a word. My mind wasn't quite though. It never is. In fact, sometimes it speaks so much, I think I'd explode. I'd love to actually. To end this whole cycle of silence, unnecessary breathing & heartbeats. But I won't. I won't give them the satisfaction.
Tomorrow marks the end of this peace. The silence will be forced to be broken. I'd have to walk those corridors and bare the harsh gazes & whispers. I'd have to sit in a room full of people, yet be alone. I'd have to defeat them in their own game & not be that person again. I'd never be that person again. Truth is, I don't want to be that person again.
The only satisfying thing about it all is that, everything would just last the duration of a year. After that, I'd leave everything that my life now composes of and never turn back.
I'm not sad. No. But I'm not happy either. Neither excited nor afraid. It feels like I'm numb. Devoid of any emotion in existence. Empty.
From about two years, I've been dreaming to runaway. I've fooled myself into believing that as soon as this last year of high school ends and I'm eighteen, I'd leave it all and never look back. But sometimes I think, how dare I? I may be able to leave behind these people and the surroundings, but how dare I even think I can run away from the memories? The haunting nightmares or the demons that chase me, when I know it's not possible? There will always be the marks.
The night air became unbearably chilling and it was getting late. Tomorrow was the first day of school, so I'd have to wake up early. Not that I sleep anyway. So I decided to call it a day. I stood up from my positions on the tiles and began walking over to my bedroom window, but something halted my feet. My demons. "What if I jump from this roof? Everything will be over for good. I wouldn't have to run away or wait for a year to do it. I'll finally be at peace". As tempting as that sounded, I forced myself to decide against it. During this summer of unendurably long days and thoughtful nights, I decided I will give everything a new chance. I will pull myself together and not let them win. I won't lose this time.
I climbed through my window to my bed. Sleep wasn't as easy to drown in though. I kept floating all night, swaying with my thoughts, watching the neon purple lights from the shop on the opposite side of the street casting mesmerizing shadows in my otherwise dark room. But it just wasn't the captivating lights or thoughts that kept me awake. It was the fear that if I sleep, the nightmares would come back and I'll be left out of breath and hopeless. So hopeless that every positive thought I mustered would scatter again & I'd be left alone to re-collect those pieces and re-build my already fragile hope.
I think I've heard this song already. I was laying on my bed, with my hair falling off the edges and headphones on, waiting for my cousin Cassandra to pick me up since twenty minutes. School is at a well off distance from my house but I didn't mind walking, rather I preferred it. But since I wasn't one to make my own decisions, I had the liberty to complain. To myself only of course.
Walking to school didn't seem appealing even when I dread riding in her car. I don't want to face her, nicely putting my real thought of not wanting to see her face. Yes, walking would give me time to myself but that's the least of my needs, when I have it all the time. I actually wanted to have my own car, but my salary from being an assistant in a music/book store mocked at my desire.
This is my last year with my mom, so I want it to be as less rocky as possible. Reason why, I didn't argue over her decision of Cassie picking me up. Also, arguing would honestly feel strange, when from the past few years, all I've done is either a bare nod when she talks or ignore her. Talking would feel really foreign.
As soon as I heard the horn, I scurried down the stairs and left the house. My mother was home, but I won't inform her about my departure, nor would she wave me goodbye, kiss my forehead, or wish me luck. It's just the way my life goes, and I've come at peace with it.
I could tell I was just as unwanted for Cassie as she was for me, so there wasn't a question of greetings. I was about to sit at the passenger seat, but something caught my eye and my empty senses felt something. That feeling which is the most prominent to me whenever I come across people. Anger. The person seated there was the one that made me loathe the ride in Cassie's car which I already hated. There seated was Logan. Cassie's boyfriend. I had to compose myself for the sake of Cassie, because no matter how complicated situations had become between us, I knew I didn't have the guts to hurt her. Maybe because she still mattered to me? I cursed myself to let me feel this way for her, but that's the way it is. At the same time, I'm determined to see that one day, when everything about this bastard would disclose.
I flattened my fisted palms and calmed my ragged breathing and took my seat in the backseat and we were off to school.
"BEAR!" Cass yelled in excitement as soon as she saw me come outside the door. She was the only one who could make me smile this big. "Bear" was her nickname for me, which only she called me with.
It was the first day of our 9th grade and we decided we'd walk to school together.
As soon as I saw her, we both clashed & crushed each other in a heart-warming hug.
"Cass! We met just yesterday but I really missed you. I guess the hug makes up for it." I loved her hugs, I loved her cheerful voice, I loved her in general. She was the only tie who was keeping me up with the world. She was the reason why I had friends despite being so lost & haunted every time. She was my strength & my motivation to live. Let's just say, she was more than just a cousin.
"Well, Hugs are the best way to greet. Without it, the start won't be good enough." Cass smiled all teeth. She clang our arms together and we headed to school.
I shake my head at the memory. I couldn't help but think about those times even when we came so far from it. From each other. I would be lying if I said I didn't miss her, and it wasn't about pride either. She hurt me, and that more than anybody could ever do. Even more than him.
We soon reached the campus, and I got off the car the soonest I could. The air was suffocating inside. But instead of going into the building, I took my place at the grass below a tree with my sketchbook and began looking around for inspiration.
I love people. Not in a socializing sort of way, but because of these little things they possess that makes them 'them'. All those things that are oddly beautiful. That are the most intriguing. Those small things that they fail to learn the worth of. For example, that skinny blond sitting on the front steps of the school, looking at the clear sky which made the blue in her eyes shine in the most magnificent manner. Or that girl standing in the middle on the school fore-ground with an over enthusiastic but a genuine smile, straight black hair and heavy positive ambience. Even this well built guy leaning against his car, trying so hard to look cool, when his cute freckles make him 'him'.
My gaze constantly fell back on the raven hair and I just couldn't help it. She had a pull in her. A magnetic aura, warm & welcoming. She was just looking around and observing everything with what I can identify as pure excitement. She looked gorgeous, a little restless and clumsy by bumping on every passing person, but very charismatic at all. What actually knocked the breadth out of my lungs were her forest green orbs that were literally glowing. Those were hands down the most gorgeous pair of eyes I'd ever seem.
I decided on her and began sketching her as best as I could. I looked up from my sketchbook and down again with my hands constantly working, but the third time I did it, she was nowhere in sight. The only part of her that I couldn't get right were her eyes. Disappointment settled in me with the thought of this sketch never being able to be complete. But it wasn't my lack of artistic abilities that I didn't get her eyes right. In all honesty, I'm an artist of quite a caliber, because of having a habit to do it all the time. It was my escape from everything life threw at me. But it were her eyes. They held so much more than green to them.
I was having the urge to find her, look closely into her eyes and get it right. But she'd think I'm a creep. She won't understand the frustration of unaccomplishment that I was feeling. She'd think I'm some random lesbian girl throwing herself at her or as they say- A slut, a whore. If that would affect me is the question. I have become thick skinned to profanities as such. That's what happens to you when you get used to it. So used to it, because every single person you cross paths with, has at least once used it on you, maybe not at your face, but they did. Besides, I’m not a lesbian.
So, better late than never, let me introduce myself. I'm Barrett Gerber. A seventeen year old artist and the school slut.
I packed all my stuff and finally forced myself to get started with the day. As I entered, I took my time-table and stuff from the office and headed towards the locker assigned to me. I couldn't though. There were these people, seeming like the whole school population cheering, whistling and yelling 'fight-fight'. I only had one wish- to come across as less people as possible but life smashes this in face as if saying 'bitch, you thought'.
As I was tearing my way through the crowd, I was grabbed at several inappropriate places, much to my displeasure but a usual occurrence. I pried their hands off me kicking and punching my way through that crowd and was fully exposed to the scene in front of me. As soon as I realized what was happening, it didn't surprise me to a bit. There was this school jock Dave, holding a girl, maybe a nerd against the lockers, who, as far as I could see was a newbie, had black hair in a mess with her lips busted, and an all over pretty messed up attire. It soon hit. It was the green eyes.
No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't make peace with a few things though I convinced myself that I did. Like being called the profanities because the words still stung, being touched and toyed disgustingly and bullying. I lied to myself because I don't want to be vulnerable again besides just because I'm used to it doesn't mean it doesn't hurt anymore. Even though, I wanted to stay invisible to bare this last year before leaving everything behind, I was not letting this happen in front of my eyes. It wasn't going to be pretty, but I was ready to take it.
"Dave" As soon as the words left my lips, there was eerie silence. Whenever I wasn't alone in this school, there always happened to be quite a scene. I would be the center of attention much to my hatred and that's what's happening now. Loud murmurs occupied the silence and all eyes were on me. I hated it, but my mind was occupied with two very distinct things. First, how strange it felt to hear my own voice after so long. It was like I forgot how to speak before this moment. My voice is nothing like I remember. It contains no emotion now, nothing like a year ago. I sounded calm. Frighteningly calm.
Second- I won't let Dave hurt anyone even if it means I have to do something that most displeases me. To be the center of attention. To have all eyes on me. I am a confident person, trust me, but those eyes were cruel and judgmental. Some so ruthless that they undressed me with it every single day without a shame in the world.
"You have a pretty messed up idea of fun. Let the girl go." My tone was very calm, too calm to be normal but at the same time very threatening. It wasn't intentional though. Maybe all my thoughts were forming its own structure, because I sure wasn't trying anything. I held his eye contact and looked him dead in it. I could swear he seemed uneasy for a split second, but in the other, he laughed on my face.
"Why would she try to save this bitch's ass?" Dave mused to his friends pointing at me whilst laughing.
"Ah! Maybe now she’s a bi. Must wanna have the best of both worlds." As soon as Patrick, one of Dave's poesy member said, the whole crowd burst out laughing. I couldn't take this anymore. If I stayed, my control that's already wearing thin would die. I grabbed the girl's wrist, ignoring the whistling and hooting and began dragging her out of the circle we were in. There were many remarks made but a certain one made me halt my steps and tighten my grip on her hand.
"Once a whore, always a whore, yeah?" My blood was boiling. They were being successful in what they wanted to do. Hurting me. But I decided against showing that they had an effect on me. I was about to walk again, but the words reached my ears first.
"Don't have to comprise with that blackie, you can always fuck me." Dave's voice felt like I was lashed then salted all over my body. This was too much. The control I was having on myself was long gone. I turned around as swiftly as I could and gave Dave an uppercut punch and kicked him in the groin. He fell to the ground hissing coherent words while grabbing his area.
"You seem pretty fucked now. I hope you're satisfied." I gave him a tight-lipped sarcastic smile. I was walking off when he muttered "bitch" in a venom laced tone, so I decided bitch it is and gave him another kick at his spot. It wasn't like I was a trained martial arts ninja or something. I just took him off guard and was fairly angry and the combination worked for me.
"You can get your asses to work. Hate to say this, but show is over assholes." I spat at the respective audience with a very sweet tone and an even sweeter over-the-top smile. I felt a tiny hint of life with the confidence that I displayed. It felt good to take out some load of your mind. Maybe it really isn't Barrett like to hide in a corner just to escape everything with safety. I felt more me now. It felt good. I should've known better that I wouldn't be able to take whatever thrown at me. This felt so right but not enough to actually make me happy. Apparently, I was far from it. But I felt better.
The hallway was now clear except for me and the girl. When I turned, she had her jaw practically hitting the floor and was staring at me with wide eyes. She was constantly gazing at me and finally muttered a silent ‘whoa’.
"Barrett, Barrett Gerber." I broke the silence and let forward my hand for a shake. She looked down at my hand, closed her hanging jaw and shook my hand frantically and with the energy like she fed on electricity. I gave her a raised questioning brow. When she realized what I asked for, the bulb over her head lighted and an ‘oh’ left her lips.
"You, my friend are the real bond. Look at that style! Hyora, Hyora Gerard. That son of a bitch, anonymous bullying cunt. First commented filthy things about me but when he couldn’t take my sass, flipped on me. That bastard. I mean just suck it up I’m not interested in you, my standards are bloody high. I would’ve taken him down on my own, no biggie, but thank you for saving my ass" She rambled it all in one breath whilst shaking my hand.
"Nice too meet you Hyora." I said it as a well known fake courtesy. It wasn’t nice to meet her. She is of the worst kind. The over-enthusiastic, overly-happy, too nice friendly people who end up back-stabbing you. She reminds me of the last one I encountered of her sort.
"Thank you a million times. That, what you just did was SICK! Weird, isn’t it? My name? It means the fresh one, the one envied by everyone. It rare." She genuinely smiled at me. At this moment I envied her. How could she smile so effortlessly? Without even having to take a moment and just doing it like it's her reflex?
It was the most of an interaction I could bare. She sure seems like a nice person, all the more reason for me to stay away from her. So I just turned away & took off for my first class. I didn't even make a step properly when I froze in my track because of the girl’s voice who was now trailing behind me.
"I'm glad I made a friend on the first day. Lucky me, eh?" She said.
She may be one of those fakers or not. But if she isn’t, I wouldn't want her life to be the slightest like mine. She deserves better, better than me as a company and better situations than the aftermath of our friendship. I am no good for her and she is too good for me. Being near me will just ruin her. And even if I’d want her company, which maybe I do, she’d still eventually turn her back on me like everyone else does.
I shook my head and carried on to my destination. It may have seemed rude but in all honesty, this was the best thing I could do to her. She may start hating me or think I'm a bitch, but I don't care what it is as long she keeps her distance from me.
I'm no good.
3 notes · View notes
tomhollandish · 8 years ago
Text
I’ll See You Tomorrow
(A/N: i played myself and I’ve also been listening to this for two days straight and honestly isn’t this just the mood for today)
Summary: Peter Parker has fallen for you so very hopelessly, emphasis on hopeless.  
Word Count: 3,158
Warnings: Minor cursing
Freshman Year
Both elevators open with a soft ding, the timing a little off. Peter Parker jumps at the echo, already halfway down the hall with the strap of his messenger bag tightly in his grip, eyebrows shot up as he looks behind him cautiously.
He sees someone rather familiar, with hunched shoulders and one foot out of the elevator doors. They’re frozen still, with wide eyes staring back at him, like he’s the one thing they’re most terrified of. Backpack hanging off one shoulder and mouth open, they look like they’re about to say something, but only a faint noise comes from their throat.
Then Peter notices the brand new copy of To Kill a Mockingbird in their hand, bright blue nails digging into the spine with dread as the two of them stay at a standstill. Peter’s mind whirs with things to say, and finally, one sentence makes it out.
“Are you in Mrs. Edwards class too?” It’s such a lame sentence, but it gets rid of the tense air surrounding both of you. They nod, even if minutely, and Peter takes this as a sign to continue talking.
“I’m Peter. Peter Parker.” He hasn’t moved from his spot, but they’re quickly coming up to meet him, eyes never leaving the floor. He decides to keep walking in order to make them feel more comfortable, the sounds of their footsteps filling the in-betweens of their awkward dialogue.
“Y/N L/N,” you say, and immediately the recognition lights up across Peter’s face.
“Did your family just move into the building?” he asks, glad that he’d struck another topic before running out of things to say. You weren’t making it very easy to converse with, but then again, he wasn’t the best talking partner in the world.
Your eyes picked up for a second, and Peter was able to catch a flash of your vivid irises before they landed back to your feet. He felt like he’d seen something personal, and he adjusted his glasses as his face heated up in slight embarrassment.
“Yeah,” you spoke up, drumming your nails against the books held tightly to your chest. “I’m new to like, everything here.” You admitted this with a small laugh, one that only tipped the corners of your mouth, but Peter couldn’t believe how much it transformed your face. Everything shifted, and resting beneath your shaking exterior was someone Peter wanted to see smile again.
He was so wrapped up in those thoughts that he didn’t realize it was his turn to speak. “Oh!” he said, articulating his surprise aloud. You turned your head to him in confusion, and he finally got a good look at all your features.
Perfectly combed hair framed your face, eyes attentive and sharp. Your eyebrows furrowed, making a small crease appear in the middle of your forehead. Your lips were slightly open, almost formed in a pout as your eyes narrowed further. Despite looking at him like he was an idiot, you were surprisingly cute, a thought that fried Peter’s brain in the .2 seconds it took him to think it.
“Uhh,” he stammered, having lost his train of thought once again. He hoped dearly that this wouldn’t develop any further—starting high school was already the biggest inconvenience of his life; having a crush that lived in his building was going to be the death of him.
And yet, when Peter dared a look at your face and saw the small smile, he couldn’t help but feel it wouldn’t be a total loss.
“I could, uh, help you out, if you want? I mean, I assume you’re new to Midtown and Queens, and well, I’ve lived here my whole life, so if you ever need to know…anything, I could help you out.” He was completely aware that the sentence he just spat out was a train wreck, but you didn’t seem to care. You ducked your head back down and mumbled something unintelligible, which made Peter feel more at ease about his blunder.
You stopped a moment before he reached his door, your apartment right next to his. If his face wasn’t on fire before, it certainly was now.
Your hand reached for the knob as he fumbled for his key, but you paused, waiting in silence as he finally turned the lock. The soft click alerted you, and finally your shoulders relaxed, staying that way even as Peter bit his lip and looked up.
Before he could put the icing on this truly mortifying cake, you quickly told him, “See you tomorrow,” opening your door and hurriedly escaping from view.
There was not a slam, the door shutting itself as Peter stood, fingers clutching the handle with strength he didn’t know he possessed. He bit his tongue to keep the stupid smile from spreading wide across his cheeks, but it only half worked.
You were cute, you were his neighbor, and he would see you tomorrow.
Sophomore Year
Everything was loud in his ears: the whirring of his old, old desktop; the rattling of the wind against his rickety window pane; the soft, ever present ticking of the clock that hung against his wall. They all blended together in a cacophony of sounds that could drive a man insane. Instead, it drove Peter to anchor all his thoughts into one thing, one constant sound or presence that could drown out all preexisting noise.
Luckily for him, you were in the room.
Sitting contemplatively at a desk, you chewed on the edge of a mechanical pencil, eyes skimming over a thick notebook. Your hair was pushed out of your face with a thick dark red headband he remembered very vividly from freshman year gym class. Everything about you in this moment is a little less prim and proper than you are at school, which not only does he not mind, but Peter has found he prefers.
You tap your pencil against the glossy pages of a thick textbook, groaning as you do so. The sounds you make suppress every other noise, and Peter can finally hone in, rolling over on his back as he stares at you. “Something wrong?” he asks, glad that he can finally focus on something.
You lay your cheek against his desk, eyes closed as you frown. “I’m going to fail this test, Peter. I’m going to fail it so bad.”
He had an inkling of what you were talking about. While he had chosen chemistry for his second-year science, you decided to pick astronomy, which to your horror was more physics based than you’d initially thought.
He chuckled at your antics, watching as you rolled your eyes into your head. “I’m a mess, Peter Parker. I’m having a quarter life crisis.”
“Did you plan on only living until you’re sixty?” he questioned, and you laughed, your entire body slumped and shaking.
“I’m not going to live much longer if I don’t pass this test!” you yelled hysterically, laughing in between groans. “My parents will kill me! It was really nice being friends with you.”
His laughter dies down a little, the pang of your statement finally reaching his chest. In his head, he knows what you said wasn’t awful at all, but his heart still sinks to the floor, goosebumps erupting on his skin. Something like tears prick in his eyes, not because of your words, but because of his own anger and disappointment and something else that makes him want to empty his entire stomach into a trash can.
He plasters on a smile as the world of ticking clocks and rattling windows and his increased heart rate consume him once again. “You’re going to pass this test Y/N. You’re like, the smartest person I know.”
The sentiment is fake; Peter can feel how plasticy and generic it is the moment it tumbles out of his mouth. Even you snap your head up, looking at the brunette like he’s grown another head. “Smarter than Ned, or Amadeus, or Michelle? That sounds fake,” you ranted, leaning against the back of his swivel chair. Your feet barely hit the ground, stretching your toes as you rocked side to side. “Try again.”
He really didn’t want to spill every single kind word he had about you, for fear something he didn’t want to speak aloud would also slip out. Your eyes were narrowed on his form, as though you were trying to glare him into submission. He held his palms up in a peaceful gesture, taking a small breath before starting.
“What I meant was,” he hesitates, forming the next sentences as carefully as he can to avoid humiliation. “You’re probably one of the most naturally smart people I’ve ever met. You never do bad on anything. You’ll pass this out of your own brilliance, and I hate you for it.” He chucked in that last bit to keep his heart from taking over his entire chest, the words aching him to say.
A bashful grin took over your features, you and Peter simply looking at one another with smiles on your faces. Peter couldn’t bear looking at you so directly for so long—he felt like he was looking straight into the sun.
However, you were worth the burned corneas and any other trouble. Or so he was trying to tell himself.
“Coming from you, that means a lot,” you told him, and he wished you hadn’t. But he was glad you did. The mix of emotions stormed inside him, further adding to his feeling of nausea. Your eyes flitted to the clock on his wall, a gasp escaping you.
“Hell!” you said kind of loudly, pulling together your things in a rush. Peter laughed through his nose as you tried to slip on your shoes, with less grace and ease than anyone he’d ever seen. “I didn’t know it was that late!”
It wasn’t, not really, but your parents were somewhat strict about when you were to be home. Peter could have ushered you out, holding the door as you tried to cradle all your books and papers in the crux of your arm, but he was too busy being thoroughly distracted by thoughts of you and him, and other things that were impossible and implausible.
He saw you open the door, but he couldn’t quite remember the smile you threw at him, an unrestrained thing that winded him and killed him. “See you tomorrow!” you hurriedly told him, disappearing from view like a ghost.
Junior Year
Being on the same bed as you is nerve wracking to Peter, no matter how many times he does it. At this point, he’s not sure what gets him the most: if it’s you, sitting cross legged and doing absolutely nothing of interest, or if it’s the distorting ideas that arise every time he so much as acknowledges what he’s doing.
It’s pretty obviously the latter, but this doesn’t stop Peter from beating himself up about it.
Your room is over aesthetically pleasing, from windows draping the room in fading orange sunlight from one wall, to the bookshelves overflowing with fiction and stole children’s novels and strange memoirs. Your shoes are lined up against the side of your unframed queen mattress, which holds the two of you comfortably. Which to Peter means “he can feel your body heat next to his arm.”
You truly are doing nothing of real interest, writing something for one of your literature classes he is not in. AP English was never on his radar, but it seems to be on yours. Some book with the word “grass” in the title is just under your fingertips, while Peter pretends to be interested in whatever you’ve got blasting from your computer.
Sighing, Peter falls onto his back, crashing his head against your pillow. He wanted to take a deep breath and smell the scent of your shampoo on your pillow, but his lungs ached too much to even gasp for air. You seemed to notice his flustered state, leaning yourself back so that the two of you were sprawled out on your backs.
“This isn’t familiar at all,” you observed, and Peter nodded slightly. You two had been here many times before, spewing nonsense until your lids got heavy and his heart hurt from not having you. The pain was dull now, an ache he just had to get over, like hurdles in a hundred-meter dash.
He was still trying to jump the first one.
“We’ve gotten so old, Peter,” you said wistfully, and Peter squeezed his eyes shut, because if he didn’t he could almost imagine you being truly old: an elderly version of you with greying hair and slight wrinkles and only growing lovelier with age. Perhaps you were staring into an ornate mirror in their foyer, Peter’s hand resting on your shoulder as he kissed your temple.
The vision blurred away as he opened his eyes, and he thanks every deity out there for it. Peter rested his hands on his stomach and answered you back. “You say that every year, Y/N,” he rolled his eyes, trying very hard to steel the butterflies in his stomach.
“Cause we get older every year, doofus,” you nudge his side with your elbow, and instead of feeling a ticklish warmth, all he senses is a jabbing pain. He winces, wondering when your touch became less magical.
“You’re reminding me how age works, but you can’t even remember Piaget’s stages of child development,” he responds, and you immediately sit up. Peter’s brows raise as you lean onto your elbows, face indignant.
“Okay, that shit is hard and you know it!” you yell at him, a smile spreading on your lips. Peter also smiles, because he’s proud of you for finally cursing in good context, and also because you look really nice with your eyes alive in defense, almost hovering above him.
“I’m not judging, I’m just pointing it out,” he shrugged, and you scoff with folded arms. Peter laughed at your childish pout, wishing that this three-year crush mashing up his insides would finally cease. It wasn’t fun anymore; there was no rush or thrill, just a stubborn ember of hope that perpetually rekindled itself. It was tiring and predictable, leaving him frustrated with himself.
Peter wanted to be your friend, to be happy with you and for you, to just be content like this, and not wish for anything more. He wanted more than anything to rid himself of this dead feeling in his chest, but for some reason, it persisted.
He looked at you, with smudged mascara and orange nail polish and a faded red headband. Everything was the same, and yet not all at once. Peter groaned as he sat up, noting that outside, the day had turned black.
He didn’t announce his leave, but you turned to him, hair splayed around your face as you waved goodbye. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” you said absentmindedly, settling your laptop onto your stomach as a podcast he’d heard before played its jazzy theme song once again. Peter waved back, slipping out of your room without a look back, no matter how much he wanted to.
Senior Year
The hurt of it all crashed into Peter the moment he saw you, his eyes the size of the moon. He could hardly believe it when he looked at you long enough, catching details he’d never really noticed in the past…God, how long had it been?
Peter often thought of the irony of the first time you’d met: you were so afraid of him when he should have been much more terrified of you.
You were poised at your door, which stood less than five feet away from him. Your glossy brown nails flashed as you inserted your house key to the lock, your other hand holding fast to a copy of Shakespeare. Through flawless makeup Peter noticed your eyes crinkling in amusement, watching him with a small smile.
“What?” you asked, lightly laughing the longer Peter took to answer. The truth was, he couldn’t properly articulate why he was standing there like an idiot. Perhaps it had just dawned on him that this might be the last year the two of you take the elevator up together, saying with certainty that you’d see each other later. Perhaps it was the nostalgia of the first time you’d met, the images mirroring perfectly. Perhaps it was how quickly you’d grown, nearly becoming an entirely different person in the span of four years.
Or perhaps it was all of the above, rolled into one huge fist that sucker punched him in the gut, because his eyes were definitely watering. He scaled them back, his hands clenched around the doorknob so tight he could start to feel the metal denting.
He turned to you, seeing the amusement turn into concern as he failed to conceal the emotions that bubbled under his skin. He felt cold and hollow, not for the first time, and probably not for the last. He breathed steadily, trying to push out all the air that was taking up space in his already expanding chest.
“Peter, are you okay?” you asked, leaning against the doorframe with eyes trained on him. Your empty hand swung by your side, which you then occupied by holding your book tightly at the spine. To Kill a Mockingbird was replaced with Hamlet, younger you replaced older you, and yet Peter felt like the same old boy, being so hopelessly in love, and yet, staying hopeless. He was starting to believe he was more in love with the cold feeling that ran down his spine every time he saw you with someone else.
His weightlessness wore off after a moment, coming back down to earth where you were. You knit your brows together like a worried friend, and Peter smiled, looking down as his heart cracked in two.
“It’s nothing, senior year just hit me like a train, that’s all.” That was a very apt way of wording it. You fiddled with the pages of your book, crossing and uncrossing your legs as you inevitably thought the same.
“I know what you mean. We’ve gotten—“
“So old,” Peter finished, making you smile, although Peter could detect the sadness in it. “You’re right.”
You stumbled back to your door, finally turning the lock and pushing open the door. Peter did the same, looking up as you did, your eyes a little shiny with something. Your eyes met, neither of you looking away just yet.
“I’ll see you tomorrow?” You said, for the first time as a question. It was different and jarring, the pitched cadence throwing him off for a second.
Peter composed himself before shooting you a smile, something as genuine as it could be, albeit small. The ache in his chest didn’t subside, but he knew he had to live with it. He had for a very long time.
“I’ll see you tomorrow.”
122 notes · View notes
typei101 · 6 years ago
Text
“What do you dream of becoming when you’re older?” “A shit writer.”
Ever since I was 4 and learnt how to write simple sentences talking about who I am and where things are placed in a room, I knew I wanted to write. Something about writing phrases on a piece of lined paper put me in such a mental state I was addicted to. You could say I was my biggest fan. I used to parade my work into the face of teachers and family to read it and look in awe on how such a young person could write so well, but eventually as the years went on my fire slowly died away.
Whenever someone asked me “What do you want to be when you’re older?” I suddenly didn’t know what to say. My go to answer of an author just seemed like wishful thinking. Rather than parading my work into the faces of others I would tell them long, emotive stories about my dreams of being a writer and how my heart aches to regain the strength to write again. It would garner sympathy and passionate responses from people, namely my brother, but at one point it made me feel sick because I knew that what I was saying and what I was doing were simply lies.
I didn’t want to lie anymore: at 12 I decided I wouldn’t be a coward and I wanted to write again. I went on to Wattpad, the only place I felt safe in writing in. It had an environment of people too interested in bland generic stories to read my incomprehensible work, and it was such a large but accessible platform I could write comfortably without being judged. But what did I do? I still felt like there were eyes watching my work and I. Every second I wasn’t at the laptop checking on incognito to see if others could read my work, I was paranoid that somewhere, somehow someone I knew would use this as blackmail. So as an indefinite preventative measure, I made sure that everything I wrote was satirical. Over-exaggerated romance pieces on people doing disgusting or just stupid things with each other, with the themes matching up to whatever I knew the mainstream, or my friends would be into. When I was done making my confusing piece, I would send the link like wildfire to everyone I knew, just like how I used to when I was younger. Instead however, I was awaiting the reaction of confusion and horror instead of a proud pat on the back and the awe I was used to get high off.
I enjoyed being the funny friend in my circle, not only because I enjoyed making people laugh, but it lowered the standards people had of me making me feel so safe. I always wanted to feel safe in the company of others, always wanted to avoid being under the eye of scrutiny that I so mercilessly did with others in my spare time. I projected my biggest fears of someone latching onto my work to tear it down by doing it myself, and it only degenerated my work further and further. It got to the point where no one wanted to read my stories anymore. The shock and horror died down after they knew to expect weird wacky shit. I didn’t get the same kick out of writing it anymore either. It had seemed that what fire disappeared when I was 4 had died again.
I stopped writing for fun but instead found joy writing for my English GCSE. Tearing apart other people’s work, positively when writing for my grade but negatively when another person’s work was shown for us to learn about. I remember arguing with my English teacher about one particular piece that I found to be so stupid in getting that high of a grade. They made such a simple error in seeing a character as one dimensional in nature, when they were obvious layers to her, and the fact that 90% of the essay was building off of this bold assumption, it was bold of the examiner to give it an A grade. In a way, I felt jealous. Every time I wanted to answer an exam question, I would put so much thought into it, it seemed. I would make sure everything made sense to me as I’d write it, but then build on it so much more when writing it. I would proudly show my friends and teacher, and then when it came down to my mock exams consistently get low grades. It seemed like I wasn’t meeting expectations again, one of my biggest fears. All the passion I had for examining texts seemed to die, and right around the corner of the final exam season too. It all culminated with me getting a B in my final exam, when I had been projected to get an A*, one of the most crushing moments of my life. I left the hall that day with my grade close to my chest in quiet anger. My parents were disappointed in the way that parents would be no matter what the grade except for the ultimate best. But I was disappointed in what had happened. I escaped criticism for so long by not writing seriously and valuing my old works so much, but it truly seemed like I wasn’t on the same page everyone else was. I wanted to find my footing again. I wanted to write.
I began writing in secret, the only it would seem I could now. If I wanted to get on the same page as everyone I thought I had to do it alone. No one would care enough to cradle me and teach me how to be good, and it wouldn’t be good for me anyway. What I needed was strength, not a bullet point list on how to be a good writer. So began my long journey on figuring out how to the act of writing. I didn’t want to simply express whatever frustrations I had in jumbled words anymore. I just wanted to know how to convey feelings, thoughts and emotions through text again. The easiest way to do that was to write about what was easiest, and given my situation the easiest thing to do was to rant. So I opened up a private Instagram account where I would post pictures with long captions detailing frustrations I had in life with questions attached to almost every one of them. I needed to feel lost and confused, but more importantly I needed to keep the confusion in a place I could access later so I could hopefully learn from my mistakes. Soon enough my best friend found my account and wanted to read it. Though I was reluctant at first I let it happen, and soon my account changed back into a satirical account where I shitpost and repeated memes over and over again. So I deleted it. But the soothing effect that ranting gave me had reverted back to tension. So I opened another account. I let my friend follow. I shut the account down again. Again. Again.
I gave up on Instagram and began writing it on Tumblr. My friend didn’t know, but one day I told my brother about it and he read it. My Tumblr account emptied out shortly afterwards. I wrote some amazing things back then but I will never be able to get them back now. Regrets caused from being afraid of someone else’s opinion. In the end, I decided that I couldn’t even let the closest people in my life read my work, my fear and anxiety was deep rooted so far that I could only trust myself, even if that was because I didn’t have a choice. I moved back to Instagram, a private account.
My posts were brief at first, the first caption reading “I know I’m going to need to rant soon so I’m keeping this account open”. And so I did. I’ve been using this account for almost a year now, and no one follows it and it is one of the best things I have done. After writing there so much I decided I would give the old pen and paper a try. I began writing emotional rants with pretenses like “INCOMING EDGY TEENAGER FEELS !!!11” and other self-deprecating and satirical comments laden throughout the texts, so it was a safe way I could let out my feelings without taking myself too seriously.
These multiple venting methods stayed open, and along that came over a story, one I’m not proud of. But I’m proud of it. And I showed someone, and they didn’t get it and I didn’t care. I wrote something. I finished something. It stemmed from a place of irony in that I was mocking the vagueness of edgy fanfic but though at first I saw it as a joke and shared it as a joke, I enjoyed it. I analysed my own work, as vain as that is. And it serves as the main reason as to why I want to write again (again again).
 I finally realised today that I didn’t want to be someone who keeps ranting start and stop. I also realised my dreams of being an engineer stemmed from a place of anxiety because it was a safe option, and being an author isn’t. I still want to be an engineer, but I want to become a writer. A shitty writer. It’s better than being someone scared of other’s opinions, because at least the first title has “writer” in it. I’m here to make a fool of myself and I want to take pride in that.
0 notes
alertreadingquotes · 6 years ago
Text
I've Been Meaning To Tell You: A Letter to my Daughter, David Chariandy
"The Occasion"
"How did you know?", my mother and father both asked me when one day I wrote about their experiences. Their faces held surprise, even something like fear as if they had unintentionally leaked their secrets. But as you had reminded me over a slice of chocolate cake 10 years ago, children always sense more than what their parents are willing to say. Children read stories in pauses and silences, from irritation and sadness, from the grief and fear behind brave faces. And children sometimes choose silence. A child would not always readily tell, for instance, how growing up as a working class black boy in a white middle class suburb he comes to embody what is feared about a changing city and nation. He hesitates to convey his experiences because he wishes to be seen as tough - or - because it is the special nature of the hurt to feel shameful in reporting it, or perhaps a child will not discuss the mater with his parents because, tragically, he has come to believe it is not history but they who are to blame for the legacies of race.
"The Test"
I did, in the end, learn how to pronounce "thhh". Like others, I made a concerted effort to speak in a way - indistinguishable from other Canadians born here. Although I do understand of course, that many times it isn't my voice or what I say with it, but the louder silence of my body that suggests to others I'm from elsewhere. I do sometimes wonder if you, from a very different generation and upbringing than me, have had similar experiences. IF even now, a girl like you can be asked, "Where are you really from?" or that worse question, "What are you?".
"The Incident"
A good chunk of my energy and attention as a child was devoted to monitoring the physical presence of people around me, reading smiles for potentially wicked intentions, bracing when I heard about me, laughter. I'm sure there were moments when I misjudged people. When laughter was just laughter. When a smile wasn't a threat. I'm sure that some of the people who freely spoke that word were not always consciously malicious. I played with those who chanted "Eeny meeny miney mo, catch a nigger by the toe" to assign roles in a game of hide-and-seek, never realizing that long ago in a deeper way, I had already been determined "it".
I was invited to play along with my friends when they would imitate the jive talk and silly gestures of black comedians they saw on television and in movies. Not appreciating that these comedians were trying - at least at times -  to reveal more complex and serious truths about the roles they were expected to perform, both on stage and in life and my friends would be disappointed, even puzzled, if I didn't enthusiastically join in. But the truth, dearest daughter, is that I sometimes did play along. I didn't want them to know when I was hurt. I was afraid that if others recognized my vulnerability, the racist insults and bullying would only intensify. Perhaps even at that young age, I had already learned to be "a man". To not admit to myself or others any stupid sensitivities. Perhaps I sought, like some of the comedians I watched, to play along in the dim hope of ultimately tricking up the role.
A practical consequence of all this was the deterioration of my relationship with school. I remember vividly the summer days leading up to my first year of high school. I was particularly excited about learning French, about entering the world of a whole new language. I got my hand on a library book of verb conjugations and began memorizing them in preparation for the first class of the year. But when I showed up, the teacher immediately read me as trouble and forced me to sit at the front of the class where she could - she warned - keep an eye on me. For days afterward, known to her or not, I was pelted with bits of pink eraser. With spit balls blown through empty pen tubes which would either bounce off my hair or get lost in what others saw as the "jungle tangles". The word "nigger" was whispered. Soon I demonstrated quite perfectly what my French teacher had suspected all along: my inability to focus effectively in the classroom, my willingness to disrupt the classroom with frustrated outbursts and jokeyness, my failure - eventually- to regularly attend class.
I'd never called any of them honkeys. Not because I was morally superior, but simply because I understood very clearly that coming from a black boy in an overwhelmingly white class in school, this word wouldn't stick or damage in any real way. However, for both the boys and the principal this nuance regarding power and language was very much beside the point. It was more important and psychologically convenient to reassure everyone that no form of racism would be tolerated. "You'd be in serious, serious trouble!" the boy rightly warned me, jutting his finger at me. There is an effect in being named, whether one is a "nigger" or a "paki", whether one is a "chink" or a "bitch", a "faggot" or "fat" or "trash" or any other number of words that are not equivalent, not exchangable but nevertheless even on the quiet of this page and in my effort now to be honest and protective, inevitably hurt and implicate. There is a toll upon the self. It was easy for me to believe that I was indeed trouble, or a joker. That I was untrustworthy in basic ways. A predator and a pervert despite my shyness. That I really wasn't cut out for school or for serious thought in general. I had little concept of a future and imagined that at some fundamental level, there was something unpleasant about me, an oily smell not entirely attributable to the strange foods my parents served but a secretion form my body, from my skin itself. At the same time, I understood very well that the hurtful people around me were never monsters of the Hollywood movie type.... I glimpsed their contradictions, their inner doubts and vulnerabilities, their brave curiosities and cowardly tribalisms, their sincere desire to be good and also their desire to be casually cruel. The truth is that before I could appreciate my own complex humanity, I was made to understand and appreciate theirs, which I saw confirmed over and over again on television, in films and in books.
I did want a life of my own in books. I wanted to read, and, mysteriously even scandalously, I wanted to write. Your grandmother would attest that a very early age perhaps 9 or 10 I secretly informed her I wanted to live alone in a log cabin in the woods and write. I can hear you laughing as you read this- knowing as you do that I never seek out experiences in nature, and hold no romantic notions about living even temporarily away form elecricity and hot running water. But I think, as a child, I had a fantasy about retreating from the heated language around me. From the words launched at me in hallways and streets, hissed at me from radios, televisions and newspapers in their coverage of people who looked like me. I wanted different terms for living in language and like any other child, I had discovered a particular- even peculiar- passion. Few around me considered my passion appropriate.
0 notes
random2908 · 6 years ago
Text
So, tomorrow--I guess today, now--is the 10th anniversary of my Grandma’s death. You know, I haven’t talked about her much on tumblr. I’ve mentioned her some, but for how important she was in my life, I mostly haven’t--
Looking through my tags, like half my posts are complaints that she doesn’t have a wikipedia page even though there are a few pages that have empty links with her name. I don’t know that I want to her to have one, though; it would make her not mine anymore, and I don’t want to see her belong to the world, paraded out for NPOV criticism. I don’t think she would have minded, though--she was a private person but she would have approved of NPOV criticism.
What do I say about her? It’s my blog, so I guess I say what she meant to me.
About a year ago, when my middle sister temporarily moved to NYC, my best friend invited her out to dinner; they were loosely friends, themselves, from both having lived in Singapore previously. My middle sister brought my little sister along, although she’d only met my best friend twice--way back when she was a kid--and didn’t know her. My best friend told me that most of the conversation at dinner took place between my two sisters. It was the two of them lamenting Grandma’s death nine years previous, and that they didn’t know her better. My little sister--who was 20 when Grandma died and nearly 30 when this conversation took place--lamented that Grandma had never seen her grow up, and wished she could have had an adult relationship with Grandma rather than just being a little kid in her eyes. No, she amended, she wished she could have grown up to be someone who Grandma would have respected and been proud of, and then had a real relationship with her. Impossible, my middle sister allegedly pointed out.
I once found a poem about her online, on some guy’s blog; he’d apparently taken classes from her in grad school. The poem was about how he’d seen a tiny old lady walking down the street who reminded him of her, and felt a moment of fear.
Grandma was both a good person and not a good person; both kind and unkind. My dad liked to say of her that stupid people thought she was nice. I countered that she was nice to me. But I was the exception, because I was her, but a child again. I was well aware that she was mean to everyone else. But she was absolutely polite, and some people can’t tell the difference between polite and nice, can’t hear the barbs when there’s no tone of voice to give a clue. She was verbally cruel to people who loved her and needed her, but she fully financially supported any of her offspring who were unemployed (she supported my cousin and his wife and kids for years) and she gave immense amounts of money to charity. Literally a fortune--millions of dollars, nearly everything she had. In one draft of her will, more money was going to Planned Parenthood alone than to all of her offspring combined. Everyone tells me I shouldn’t read into that, she just really cared about women’s health (having personally had a lot of medical issues relating to that). But it was Grandma. You’d be a fool not to read into everything she did.
(I hate when people do that to me. I hate when people read between the lines of everything I say and do, assume that because I’m me every word is carefully chosen, everything I say has layers of intent. It isn’t true. Not of me--not of me as an adult, anyway, although I can forgive the people who knew me in the worst parts of my teens for assuming it. But now, most of what I say is off-the-cuff, flippant, mostly meaningless, and no harm intended; if something I say seems hurtful, it’s nearly always careless and accidental tactlessness rather than artifice. It may have been true of her, though; everyone says it was. But if it’ isn’t true of me--how can I know what was and wasn’t true of her when she was 71 years older than me?)
I had a lot of personality in common with her as a kid. I was the best in my school in every academic subject (at least until I went to a magnet school for high school). I was ambitious to the point where my parents refused to send me to either of the competitive magnet high schools in our area. Whether they had in mind that I might be a danger to myself because I wouldn’t care about angering dangerous people for the sake of setting the curve in class, or whether they thought that I might be a danger to classmates who might have challenged me in an environment where violence and cheating lurked in the school culture just beneath the surface, I’m not sure; in any case, that’s what informed their decision to send me to the least competitive magnet high school. When I was 14, I once overheard my mom complain to a friend that she’d moved all the way out to California, far from her parents, but now they’d moved out here, and between Grandma and me she had generational stereo and basically got it all twice.
And why not? She was everything I aspired to be. She was a successful scientist who’d shattered glass ceilings--she’d finished a PhD at Harvard at age 22, decades before they officially started accepting women, and she was one of the founders of her subfield. She was respected by all. Everything that she said was intelligent and clever and multilayered. Why shouldn’t I want to be her? Who wouldn’t want to be her?
I have an aunt--my uncle’s girlfriend--who was scared of me when I was a kid. She’d heard the family rumors that I was Grandma all over again. And any reasonable person was scared of Grandma; her being in 8-year-old form was no less terrifying. My aunt was in her 50s when I was 8. I’ve changed her mind about me, though; she likes me now, as an adult.
My parents still think I’m Grandma. My siblings do, too, but then I point out that nearly any trait they can name that they think I got from her--other than ambition--I more likely got from our dad. (There’s a joke in there about people marrying their parents--my mom married her mother, I guess.) My dad thinks I have her cruelty. My mom just thinks I have her speech patterns, but my mom wouldn’t call anyone she cared about “cruel”--she’s too nice to say something like that. (No one knows how Grandma could possibly have given birth to and raised someone with my mom’s personality.)
The summer before she died, I called her up for her birthday. (It was the second to last time I ever talked to her.) With all her meds she was more than a little confused and had lost most of that filter that made stupid people think she was nice. She immediately launched into talking about my siblings and cousins. When she got to my little sister, and said of her that she’d grown up to be so pretty... I think she realized she’d gone too far, because she cut off and said, “But I’ve always been fond of you.” There it was, at the very end. I was the only one of her grandchildren that she really liked. At 25 years old, I was plenty old enough to know that didn’t reflect well on me.
She died three days before I turned 26, and nine months before I defended my thesis. I was so disappointed she didn’t live to see me get my PhD. I put her in the acknowledgements of my dissertation, of course. When I’d been getting ready to publish my first paper, she put days into reading it. She was a psychologist and I’m a physicist, but she put in the effort. Every day, for three days, she’d call me on the phone and tell me about the paragraphs she’d read so far, and we’d discuss what they meant, and she’d tell me what edits she thought I should make. For three days, reading my first paper was her life’s purpose. And you know, she read the whole thing, and understood it more or less, even though it was in a field that not only was several degrees removed from hers, but that had barely even existed when she was in grad school.
I was disappointed that she didn’t live to see me get my PhD, but I’d burned out and my career stalled out after that. I was always so relieved that she died just in time to never see me betray her like that.
In the end, I decided not to be her. Not to be the scientific success she was, perhaps, although I still have decades ahead of me there. But mainly not to be her. Not to sound like her. Not to say the mean things she’d say, not to evoke the fear she evoked. It’s hard work, and sometimes I feel like I’m rejecting my deep-down self in the process. But I’ve succeeded; maybe I’m not quite who I try to be but I’m not her anymore.
0 notes
cooltrainererika · 5 years ago
Text
Alt-talia x Evillious Chronicles: The Key to Zorn (Part 1 v. 2)
Sigh… there appears to have been a misunderstanding between the event holder and I. I just hope I hear back from them. 
Just in case, this is an alternate version of “Key to Zorn”, which I resubmitted for the Free Day prompt, but could also be considered to be one for Fate/Coincidence or By your side. It’s platonic at this point. You may read either version, as the differences are mostly superficial, but I thought this version may be more fitting considering how I write Alt-Germany. 
[Summary: Crossover with the Nemesis arc of the Evillious Chronicles. Everyone is searching for their very own Happy Ending... But where is his, if it exists at all?
Young Ludwig Beilshmidt lives alone in a cabin in the woods, waiting for the return of his mother. But one winter morning, a certain, seemingly chance encounter changes his life forever, leading his life to become increasingly entangled with much grander plans...]
(Yes, lame summary, but I didn’t know how to write it without spoilers. The same text as the original is copy-pasted below)
Couldn’t come up with a better title.
Okay… so… holy hell.
This is the longest fic I’ve ever written. And it isn’t even finished.
I thought “Superbia” was long. But… I outdid myself. Over FORTY FREAKIN’ PAGES IN GOOGLE DOCS. And again, this is not finished, I’m splitting it so I at least have the hope of releasing something! With two routes! This is a novel, folks!
I’m probably going to repost this for the Christmas event since I want as much people to see them as possible. Because there are some Christmas elements here. So yeah, you can take this as an early Christmas fic too.
This will be a movie, folks. Grab a seat and some popcorn.
Also, look, it’s goddamn Ludwig torment again! For the fourth time in the span of a month! And this might just be the most elaborate way I’ve tormented the poor guy yet. But I didn’t really have many options.
So I wanted to enter Mirror Week, but in the main canons write in, Alt-talia and Hetalia Emblem, I haven’t come up with any use for 2Ps, and in the former case I can’t see how I could use them.
However, there was one Alt-talia spin-off AU I had been thinking they would exist on; I didn’t know whether I wanted to release media to it so early, and due to a reason I will explain in a moment, I was reluctant to release media about it in general. But… I went with it.
This is my Evillious Chronicles AU. Yes, an AU of an AU. What about that.
Basically, the Evillious Chronicles is what started as a series of Vocaloid songs telling a much larger story; it has since ballooned into a vast, tangled network of light novels and other such media. It’s as confusing as it sounds. Some of you may have heard of the songs “Daughter of Evil” and “Servant of Evil”; those were the first songs to be released in that series. Those two songs weren’t self-contained, oh no.
The thing is, for this AU I wanted to write just based on the seven sin songs (and Servant of Evil), with accompanying Hetaloid covers, and leave the rest of the story up to the audience. I’m still planning on that. However, I still wanted to enter the event, so here I am presenting a version of events for one of the arcs; however, it is merely the route that hews closest to Evillious canon from what I can gather of it. So yeah, NONE OF THIS IS HARD CANON. Especially since I wasn’t sure on the roles of some characters here.
Also, if I somehow ever get to publishing my main Evillious x Hetalia fics sometime in the future; first of all, hi. But more importantly, please, I implore you, do not read this before reading The Muzzle of Ludwig. Especially the second half. I tried to avoid spoilers, but someone becomes extremely obvious with contextual clues.
Also… it’s not like I wanted to write Ludwig torment again. But he was basically my only option, since he was the only one whose sin most likely overlaps with… well, it’ll become clear as this goes on. Ludwig’s story here is based on Nemesis Sudou’s story. Though since Nemesis and Ludwig are vastly different characters, there may be some plot holes, unfortunately.
And THIS IS VERY IMPORTANT: for those who have read none of my other works yet, Alt-talia has often vastly, vastly different characterizations. I based most of these characterizations off of their late 19th century to very early 20th century personalities in Alt-talia. Special OOC warning for the following characters: Austria, Hungary, and Prussia. Minor OOC warning for Germany. I used @askimperialludwig ‘s version of the character as a reference, along with my personal perception and research. may add more later.
Also, credit to my friend @tomboyjessie13 , my Evillious consultant, for helping me through this!
I can’t let this be too long, since the fic is long already. Let’s go!
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
(Also... people who read my fics, please reblog them. I work hard on them, and want many to see them!)
And since I forgot to add this above the cut; this canon is also one of the few times Nyotalia characters canonically exist as their own entity in my works, if not the only one so far. It’s kind of necessary, since otherwise it’ll turn into a complete sausagefest. However, as I have no set personality for them in main Alt-talia canon, I basically write them the same way as I would their male counterparts, with maybe some minor changes. I do have some ideas for Nyotalia characters in “what if” stories for main Alt-talia canon, but since this would be an Alt-talia spinoff, most of my theoretical audience would be there for the Alt-talia characters who appear in most Alt-talia media. Not to mention male stereotypes for countries are usually more fun anyway. However, in this universe two counterparts of the same character can co-exist. I try to avoid that though.
Also, a character named “Arendt” is briefly mentioned; this is Brandenburg. He isn’t really that important though, and really I’ve barely fleshed him out, so that’s all you need to know.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
The Key To Zorn
Part 1: And Then The Boy Went Mad
In a certain continent, there was a forest.
A serene, peaceful forest, where inside one could almost feel mystical energy in the clear, unpolluted air.
Until, under the evening sky, a gunshot sounded.
Ludwig Beilschmidt, a boy of merely 8 with innocent, cornflower blue eyes, ran through the forest he knew so well, a basket of wild berries and herbs in his arms and a small sack over his back.
Soon, in his view, among the trees and wild cornflowers was the only place he had known all his life, the little wooden cottage he called home.
The boy immediately checked his old, somewhat rusted mailbox, a look of anxiousness on his face - one which immediately turned to disappointment upon finding there was nothing there.
He sighed.
“Nothing today either...”
He reached up somewhat, twisting the doorknob and opening the wooden door.
“I’m home!”
No one answered back.
As per usual.
He didn’t expect one anyway.
Ludwig went to the dining table, setting the basket and sack, as well as his small, old-model pistol, down on his side of the table. Inside the sack was a small rabbit; the poor little thing. He hoped it didn’t struggle for long after he had shot it.
He prepared dinner as he always did, the bubbling as the ingredients stewed the only sounds other than the cries of the wildlife outside.
And he ate in silence by the light of the lamp, staring at the empty, vacant other side of the table, the light of the sun dim and faint.
“Mutter, is it good?”
Nothing.
Ludwig sighed again, going back to shoving the stew into his mouth.
——-
Ludwig tucked himself into bed after a bath and a change of clothes, now in his old, almost too small pajamas, having finished the book in his hands an hour ago - while he had reread it and others several times already, it was a window into a world different from his, where friends supported each other and families told stories in front of the fire - but now that it was over, here he was, once again, stuck in loneliness, on his own, within the cold, dark walls of a small cabin.
Once again, it was quiet. All too quiet; except for the sounds of the forest.
Now as he had nothing to distract him, every rustling of the underbrush, every animal cry made him bristle. The forest was his comfort by day, almost a second mother, but by night, it was dark, feral.
He pulled his blankets up to his face, curling up, shaking like a leaf. He felt any moment, a beast could break through the walls and tear him to shreds.
He missed his mother so much, oh how he missed her. Her harsh but protective voice, her calloused hands squeezing his wrists. He missed his onkel Arendt, who told him stories of the battles he and Mutter had been through.
She’s dead. She’s dead, accept it.
No, no she wasn’t.
She couldn’t be. She had to be alive.
She was too strong to die.
She would come back. She always came back.
His mother wouldn’t want to see him like this anyway. He was being pathetic.
“Einz, zwei, drei...”
He took a deep breath. He was stronger than this.
Imagining his mother was standing by his bed, staring at him with disapproval at his fearful behavior, finally his shivering started to lessen ever so slightly.
He needed to make it so that when she came home with another medal shining on her chest, she could come home to a son she could be proud of, after all.
“Good night.”
He said to no one in particular, as he let the faint moonlight be his comfort, finally closing his eyes.
Lu li la la lu li la la la...
A soothing, calming melody played in his mind; Ludwig didn’t know where he knew it from, but as it surrounded him in soft, almost familiar gentleness, the shivering stopped, his muscles loosened, and he was finally lured into the welcome embrace of sleep.
Lu li la la lu li la la la…
Lu li la la lu li la la la...
———-
“FIRE!”
BANG! BANG! BANG!
Birds flew away in massive numbers, disturbed by the sudden noise.
Ludwig blew the steam off his pistol, seeing that the bullets had all landed near-target. Almost there.
Not bothered by the recoil anymore, he lined up the shot again, swearing he would get it right this time.
Every two days he did this, before 10 sets of running, marching, and every parallel bar routine; this wasn’t how most children his age passed their time, willingly anyway, if the books he read were any indication, and surely he felt sorry for the animals who had to hear such things, as they were the closest things to friends he had. But it broke the silence.
And most of all, he could almost sense his mother beside him during these practice drills; he could feel her hands on his arms guiding him in his aim, and hear her voice shouting in tandem with him as he shouted “FIRE!”. In fact, sometimes he swore she actually was there, by his side.
He took a deep breath and aimed again.
“FIRE!”
-----------------------
When he came home, he once again saw a basket of supplies.
They always puzzled him. They came at such random, unpredictable intervals, filled with food, a few bottles of milk, several cartridges of bullets, and even occasionally a book, toy, bar of soap, or other extra, but by the time he found them no one was ever there.
He should be grateful. Though he wished someone would explain to him.
Oh well.
-----------------------------
Days passed, then months.
Once again, on the night of his 9th birthday, Ludwig laid alone, the weak moonlight unable to brighten his gradually deepening pit of despair.
The silence was maddening. He craved for any touch, for any warmth of another person, for anything. But even that simple wish was too much to ask.
He bunched up the worn blanket, the cold, frigid winter air seeping into the cabin.
Every day, he wondered if he was slowly going mad.
Holding a cornflower and his mother’s black cross necklace to his chest, looked out into the moon, to the night sky peeking from a clearing in the trees.
A star shot through the night sky, and Ludwig was quick to make his wish.
I hope Mutter will answer my letters soon.
She had always told him that believing in such things was foolish.
But what was the pain in hanging onto the little light he could find?
-------------------
Now’s your time.
Alright. I’m going in. See you.
------------------
One cold, chilling day, towards the final days of the year he turned 9, Ludwig stepped outside to check his mailbox again.
Snow lightly dusted the ground, softly landing on his old, worn coat.
He had checked his homemade calendar; Sancbruma. Such a lovely holiday. But now, just yet another cold, freezing, lonely day. Oh well. He had known Pater Natalis wasn’t real for years to need confirmation.
But this day, after creaking the old thing open, he found something.
His heart almost stopped.
Immediately, he ripped the envelope often, his heart pounding in his ears, his breath quickening, and he immediately glued his focus to the words, written specially to be understandable to a child.
Ludwig Beilshmidt, we are sorry to inform you that…
Time seemed to stop. He swore his heart stopped.
Dread shot through his body like lightning.
He read on, clinging onto the little hope that still remained with him all those years as they escaped from him, flying away as he fell deeper.
Tears fell from his face.
She was gone.
She was really gone.
Finally, suppressed despair replaced dread, filling every corner of his mind and body, every nerve, every muscle.
But mixed with it, and eventually almost overpowering it in the concoction of emotion, was wrath.
Pure, unbridled wrath.
He tore the paper and screamed, his screams piercing the serene forest air.
Tears fell from his eyes like a burst dam as he cried into his hands, cursing whoever had killed her, her fate, the cruelty of the gods.
If only he could get his hands on whatever bastard killed her, he would strangle them, he would gouge out their eyes, he would shoot them in the leg and watch them bleed to death, how dare they take his mother away!
He had always been told the best came to those who were patient.
He was proven wrong that day.
All those years, waiting, hoping, hoping for nothing.
Nothing.
His mother was never going to come back. Ever.
Grief, anger, and sadness gripped his small frame as he shook, on the ground, his young brain besieged with intense emotions and reality, dreaded, painful reality.
Don’t cry. How pathetic. Is that how I raised you?
Ludwig forced himself to take deep breaths, desperately fighting his tears and holding back the flow of the concoction of emotions any further.
No, his mother wouldn’t want to see him like this. He couldn’t let her be honored like this.
“Einz, zwei, drei, einz, zwei, drei...”
He took a breath with every word, forcing his emotions back and attempting to lock them away, until finally once again he could think somewhat coherently.
It was here he noticed something perched on the mailbox. 
He looked up. 
An eagle.
A stark-black eagle, its yellow talons sharp enough to pierce skin, its bright, intelligent, fierce eyes a rare violet.
He didn’t notice it before in his panic, but now the dominant emotion in his mind was confusion.
As he sniffled, the eagle cocked its head, staring at Ludwig.
“...An eagle?”
Ludwig’s mind immediately jumped back to the beginning of the year.
I hope Mutter will answer my letters soon.
“Are… are you from my Mutter?”
Silence.
Immediately, he embraced the eagle, causing it to screech loudly and flap its powerful wings in shock.
“It’s adorable! I love it Mutter! Thank you!”
The boy’s short arms wrapped around the first living thing it had embraced, nay, touched, in years.
He was actually holding something living. Oh, it had been so long. Oh so long.
He had almost forgotten what it felt like to hold life in his arms, to feel its warmth, to feel its gentle rising and falling, to hear the subtle sounds of another’s breath in his ears.
For the first time in years, despite the unforgiving cold of the winter morning air, warmth reached Ludwig’s heart, happiness brewing with and overpowering now subdued despair and rage.
<Sure… Whatever makes you happy, kid.>
------------------------------------------
“Oy vey… I was too late again.
...This world is fucked.”
-------------------------------------
Ludwig put some meat in front of the raptor, which surely enough soon started picking it apart.
“It’s good right? What should I call you… I’ll have to give you a name.”
He stared at the eagle, deep in thought.
“Oh, I know… Schwarzchen!”
The eagle looked at him.
“You like it? Then Schwarzchen it is!”
<...I didn’t say anything. ’Blackie’? You cannot be serious.>
--------------------
That night was different from usual.
Ludwig pet the bird as it made a nest out of rags beside him, wishing it good night. It had seemed reluctant at first, clearly not used to such close contact but as Ludwig begged it to stay, as if it understood him, it decided to stay with him.
It’s fierce gaze felt protective in the silent darkness, as if his mother really had returned, watching for anything that could harm him. 
Oh, he almost forgot something.
He took his mother’s necklace from his bedside table, putting it around the eagle’s neck.
“There. Perfect. It suits you.”
It squawked. 
“Good night, Schwarzchen.”
That night, sleep came to Ludwig easier than usual, watched by the protective gaze of his new companion.
----------
“Hallo. Kid. Wake up.”
Ludwig awoke, his eyes fluttering open.
Once his eyes focused, he almost yelped in shock.
He was somewhere he didn’t recognize, some formless void; Schwarzchen was nowhere to be seen, nor were the walls of his cabin or even his forest, all that remained was his bed.
In front of him was a man clad in what seemed to be a long white lab coat and some type of mantle, or at least Ludwig assumed, his clothing style almost resembling that in illustrations in one of his novels, ostensibly chronicling ancient legends; but not just any man.
A man who looked almost exactly like how one would imagine Ludwig would look like when he was older, save for his unnatural purple, almost magenta eyes that shined with a calculating glint, a scar under his left.
“H… hallo?”
“Don’t worry, I’m not here to hurt you.”
“I… Who are you?”
The man smiled at him softly; despite his harsh features, it calmed some of Ludwig’s nerves, just a little.
“That isn’t important. But you’re lonely, right? And it’s causing you pain, yes?”
His voice was deep; much lower than Arendt’s, the only other reference he had for an adult man, surprising Ludwig a bit.
The boy nodded.
The man dug into one of his pockets, taking out a key.
“Here. I’ll be your friend; all you have to do is take the other end of this key, and you won’t feel any of that loneliness and pain any more…”
Tentatively, Ludwig took it.
The boy gasped as he suddenly felt something overwhelming and indescribable other than energy blitz between him and the strange man through the key; it was painless, in fact almost manic energy, bright lights flashing in his vision.
Ludwig woke up.
The boy laid there, his eyes wide, his mind mulling over what he had just seen.
“A dream… it was a dream… Who was that man?”
He turned, and there Schwarzchen was.
“Never mind… Good morning, Schwarzchen.”
<Are you really going with that name?>
Ludwig blinked.
“...Did you just…”
<I thought children were supposed to be creative?>
Ludwig’s eyes widened. He held his head; it seemed to be coming from within his head, like a thought, instead of from his ears.
“...Schwarzchen? Is that you?”
<Yes, this is the eagle. And I have a name.>
Ludwig took a few seconds to process the information.
“...What? ...Mein Gott, I’ve really gone crazy…”
<No. This is real. I’m speaking to you through something called telepathy. Speaking to you through your mind. I could explain all the intricate details but it would probably short-circuit your child brain.>
“I know what it is. But it’s just like in the stories! Wow! I didn’t know they really happened!”
<Well you could say that.>
Ludwig sat up on the side of his bed.
“You keep insulting my naming sense. So what is your name?”
“Schwarzchen” looked him directly in the eyes.
<Well, well, it’s the same as yours, funnily enough. Ludwig.>
“We have the same name? What a coincidence.”
<But I know that is confusing. Just call me Lutz. That is what everyone calls me.>
“Alright… Lutz it is. ...I liked ‘Schwarzchen’ though.”
<...Whatever, kid.>
---------------------------
Like that, Ludwig and Lutz became friends.
His 10th birthday had been the best birthday he had in years, even if it was just the two of them.
Over time, Lutz taught the boy how to use telepathy; and without him saying a word, he became a third hand to him, especially in hunting; more meats were amassed with every session, and fruits even from the highest trees were now accessible. 
...Sometimes. Other times, the eagle merely preened itself, telling him to “Do it on his own.”
Ludwig wondered if all eagles were like this. But even then, he didn’t mind. Even if Lutz was a cold, snarky jerk sometimes, it didn’t matter.
Every day, they ate together, went hunting together, bathed together, and at the end of the day slept together.
He could almost forget his loneliness, and the fact that his mother would never return.
Almost.
——————
As Ludwig braced himself on his bed, he once again counted his breaths.
The wrath he felt that day; it was coming back. From within, it seemed to spread to his entire body, to the point it was unbearable.
He would never forget that pain. He couldn’t. But mindless rage was for the foolish.
He wouldn’t forget. But he would remember, silently.
When he looked to Lutz, Lutz didn’t seem afraid at all. He merely stared at him with those violet eyes.
Ludwig embraced Lutz, not letting go.
-----------------
Lutz stared at the young boy as he slept, his chest rising and falling.
<How cute.>
It was easy.
A bit too easy.
What did he expect from a child though.
<Still, would have liked a bit more of a challenge.
Oh well. Sleep tight, kid.
...Though do I always have to be right next to you?>
--------------------
Over the next year, Ludwig grew. Now on the cusp of puberty, he became stronger, he could run faster and further, and he could shoot with more and more accuracy.
On the morning of his 11th birthday, Lutz presented him with a query.
<Kid.>
“Huh? What is it, Lutz?”
<Now that you know that your mother isn’t coming home…>
Ludwig froze.
<Don’t cry on me.>
“I wasn’t going to”
<Yes, yes. In anyway, since you know you mother isn’t coming home, what’s the point staying in this place anymore?>
The boy pondered it.
<I’m a bird and even I know it’s pointless waiting for someone if they’re clearly dead. Well maybe I’m not the one to talk here.>
He was right.
“But… This is all I have ever known.”
<Don’t worry about it. You’re smart. I think. You should find out what to do soon enough.>
“...Jawohl. I don’t know what my purpose is being here forever too… It’s not like this place will disappear either. And it’s not what Mutter would want me to do. ...We’re leaving tonight.”
————-
Ludwig opened his drawer.
There it was; the notice he had torn up all those years ago.
Why did he still have it?
Just so he would never forget, probably.
Ludwig sealed the notice into a pouch before the rage became too much to bear, stuffing it into his bag, going to fetch his clothing. He had a sailor suit saved up for “special occasions”; he hoped he hadn’t outgrown it already.
--------------
Ludwig looked behind his back one last time to the small cabin, the cornflowers, the trees he had known for his entire 11 years of living.
It felt so odd to know he would be away from it after so long 
He quickly ran back, Lutz grumbling behind him, and picked a few flowers, pressing them between the pages of a book.
<Are you done now?>
“Jawohl. Coming, coming!”
-----------
When Ludwig entered the capital, the little truly important belongings he had on his back, he was in awe.
It bustled with energy, with people, rickety, clanking automobiles and trolleys spewing steam or smoke that made him cough if he went to close, radio commercials resounding through the air, as well as delicious smells the likes of which he hadn’t known in years, some never before, but mixed in with the inexplicable smell of whatever was coming out of the automobiles.
Ludwig wasn’t quite sure whether he liked it or disliked it, but most accurately he would describe it as a strange mix of the two; but more than anything, everything was so new.
He marveled at the sight of a trolley passing by, when he heard honking behind him.
“Get out of the way brat!”
Ludwig stepped back, hopping back to the sidewalk, and an automobile clunked on, its driver looking at him irritated.
But its movements fascinated him, how the machine seemed to move magically, how it seemed to have a life of its own.
“...Where should I even start?”
<Well? Do you have any relatives?>
“Not that I know of.”
Lutz looked to the right. His light of sight led to a small group of children. 
<You could try living on the streets like them for a few days. See where it gets you.>
“...Oh.”
Ludwig sighed. He may as well.
————-
“Shoo! Shoo!”
“No money? We aren’t a charity, sorry.”
“Outta the way!”
————-
Ludwig slept in an alley that night, huddled in his old blanket.
He was so tired. He just remembered he hadn’t slept for an entire day, and it was finally catching up to him.
He had gotten some attention due to being cleaner-looking than the rest, though Lutz was far more charming in their eyes. But more often than not, the overwhelming message in the air was clear; he wasn’t welcome here.
“Lutz?”
<What is it, kid?>
“Why didn’t you tell me I needed money for everything?”
<Didn’t you read about it?>
“I didn’t know it was this necessary.”
<I can’t hold your hand all the time.>
“...Lutz?”
<...What now?>
“There’s so many people here. But I still feel so alone.”
<Well at least you got some to get through the night. Don’t be choosy.>
“Jawohl… Good night.”
————
Seeing no reason not to, Ludwig had decided to explore the city a bit more the next morning, after having helped himself and Lutz to a piece of bread and some beef jerky he had bought, plus the miscellaneous items he had been given the day before.  
After a long while of walking, taking in the different sights, from the historical landmarks and building to new projects, some even in the midst of being built, neatly separated or together, working in at times harmonious and at times chaotic tandem. Every so often he saw stray animals run about. After some time he started to see schoolchildren, some about his age, run to school with their friends, adults dressed in suits on their way to work.
Until, Ludwig started to feel the air change.
It felt somewhat... sticky? The breeze seemed stronger. And inexplicably salty.
For he had reached the city harbor. Birds, they were called seagulls he believed, cawed above. Fishermen had far since left the dock, and in the distance, trade ships were being loaded to go who knows where. And they were floating on a vast, open field of water, water, nothing but water.
“Lutz... is this...”
<The ocean? What, you don’t even know what the ocean is?>
He had heard his mother’s stories about the ocean; while she had never been a woman of the seas per se, she was in the army, not the navy after all, he had heard her describe growing up near it. It was odd thinking that she, too, had been a child once like him.
This ocean was to her like the forest was to him, quite possibly.
She had also spoken about a rumor; a rumor that a wish put into a bottle and cast into the sea would, eventually, be granted. She had dismissed it as childish of course. And she did say that she much preferred the land after growing up.
Though according to Onkel Arendt, she would at times, despite this, just go to her childhood home, staring out into the eternal ocean.  
He wondered what she had thought as her red eyes stared out into the distant horizon, the salty breeze flowing through her silver-white hair. 
It was strange, imagining his mother like that. The sea was so free, almost careless; the complete opposite of her. But maybe that was exactly what drew her to it.
Ludwig started running along the dock, letting Lutz chase him, the briny wind rushing past him and through his hair. People had started to come to swim, and the city was starting to fully come to life.
Even if life was hard, at least he had some way of entertaining himself when everything was so brand new.
--------------
One day, a duo of teenagers spotted Ludwig.
And being the thugs they were, Ludwig suddenly found himself in confrontation with two kids much larger, older, and stronger than he; even if Ludwig was tougher than most 11-year-olds, these two seemed to be about 14 at least, if not, and probably, 15.
“Hey street rat, where’s your mutti?!”
Ludwig tried not to pay them any heed, even if he bristled at the rude words.
“...What business do you have with me?”
The shorter one grabbed him by the collar.
“I asked you a question, shorty!”
After the initial shock and fear, Ludwig felt a flash of anger. His fists clenched as he tried to struggle his way out. And worst of all was that he couldn’t do anything.
<Kid. Listen.>
“What?!”
<Listen to me. Tell me to “Intimidate”. Now. Don’t ask questions.>
“Of course! ...Intimidate, Lutz!”
————-
Ludwig stood there, dumbfounded at what he had just witnessed, as the teenagers ran away, screaming “DEMON BIRD! DEMON BIRD!”
Lutz flew back and perched on his head, looking terribly bored, as if nothing had happened.
“How… how…”
<I’m a Very Amazing Bird, you could say.>
————
A week passed; Ludwig counted, as he always valued timekeeping, no matter what. The other street children left him alone, eyeing him strangely. Occasionally, he heard extortionists threatening some unfortunate soul.
That was when, however, Lutz told him something vital.
<Hey. Have you ever considered asking the police if you have any relatives?>
Ludwig looked at the eagle perched on his arm, puzzled.
“What?”
Lutz pointed a wing at a building.
<There. It says “POLIZEI”. Can’t you read?>
“...Why? Won’t they throw me in jail or something?”
<Actually they have records too. They might have your mother’s family on file.>
Lutz looked to see Ludwig’s dumbfounded face staring back at him.
“...Why didn’t you tell me that?!”
He took flight and landed on his head, preening himself. 
<Thought it would be interesting to observe you. Also don’t be too loud. Everyone will think you’re a crazy person.>
Ludwig took a look around, and indeed there were some passerbys staring at him.
Ludwig loudly sighed, his palm on his face.
“...Fine. Thanks anyway.”
--------------------------
“Your name?”
“Ludwig Beilshmidt.”
The officers looked at him for a few seconds.
“...As in Julia Beilshmidt? General Julia Beilshmidt?”
“Jawohl.”
They were in shock.
“...Excuse me? Is something wrong?”
“Erm… We apologize. Ja.”
“Do I have any relatives? I need some place to stay.”
“...Ja. We will search immediately. Please wait here. But it may take a while.”
————-
“Hallo? Is this the police? Why must you be calling?”
“Well, you see, sir… It appears that a relative of yours has suddenly shown up out of nowhere. ...He claims to be Beilshmidt’s son.”
“...Mein Gott. Julchen did say she had a son… I knew she wasn’t the type who should be able to take care of a child. I will be there as soon as I can.”
-------------
<This is boring.>
“I know, Lutz. Shut up.”
Lutz did something that resembled a yawn.
“He should be here soon-”
It was then that the door to the police station opened with just enough force to be noticeable without slamming.
Standing there was a dark brown-haired gentleman with a large, curly cowlick, probably in his thirties, most likely affluent from his clothing.
“Excuse me, I hear there was someone waiting for me here?”
Ludwig stood up, and their eyes met.
“Hallo. ...You are Ludwig?”
He adjusted his glasses, then his tie.
“Ja?”
He looked him over.
“Ah, I can see some of the resemblance. Though you’re actually somewhat adorable, unlike her.”
“...Is that an insult against her?”
Realizing his mistake, the man cleared his throat.
“Ah, sorry.”
He outstretched his hand.
“I am Herr Roderich Edelmann. Your mother’s cousin. Nice to meet you. I’ve heard about you, but it is nice being able to see you with my own two eyes.”
Ludwig took the hand, shaking it.
“Ludwig Beilshmidt. Nice to meet you, Sir.”
Then, suddenly, Roderich’s formal facade dropped and he pulled the boy into a hug.
“You’re so precious! You may call me Onkel Roderich! Don’t worry, we will take great care of you!”
Lutz looked on in amusement as Ludwig’s cries of shock became muffled in the man’s chest.
Ludwig was flabbergasted. It had been so long since he had been hugged. He only could relive them in his memories, and they weren’t frequent, but here he was, feeling it yet again, surrounded by warmth; he didn’t know how to process it.
But if there was one emotion he was certain about as the man smoothed his hair and cooed over him, it was that he felt loved.
————-
Ludwig held on tightly as the automobile rocked around them. Roderich didn’t seem to mind it whatsoever, but Ludwig had only heard of an automobile once, and had seen, much less ridden, none. Roderich was happy to make him comfortable next to him though, warning him whenever a bump or “pothole” was coming up.
“But really… What is such a magnificent eagle doing with you? A black Strix no less?”
<Someone called?>
“Black Strix?”
“You don’t know? They’re an exceedingly rare species! And this one is such a beautiful dark coal hue; I’ve always been partial to Black Strixes, they’re said to have a particularly strong mystical power.”
“I didn’t know he could be more special... His name is Lutz.”
“...Lutz? As in…”
“Jawohl.”
Roderich looked puzzled.
“Erm… Mutter named him.”
Roderich huffed.
“Ah, Julchen, of course...”
“He was my last Sancbruma present from her before she died.”
Roderich quieted for a few seconds.
“Oh… I see. We will accommodate him too. Do not worry. ...Also, no need to ‘jawohl’ around me.”
“Jawo… ja.”
—————
Onkel Roderich was a renowned musician; he was a master of many instruments and even knew how to compose, but his main forte was the piano. He was sought after for his talents across the land.  
And he had the house to show it as well.
“Welcome to your new home, Ludwig.”
Ludwig took it all in; the house was already larger than average compared to others in town, and as a boy who had grown up in a small log cabin all his life, it seemed especially enormous.
A woman with long, light brown hair came up to them, looking from Roderich to Ludwig.
“Ah, Erzsébet! This is my nephew, Ludwig. He will be staying with us from now on.”
Roderich bent his knees so he was at Ludwig’s level.
“Ludwig, this is Erzsébet, my wife.”
“H… hallo. Nice to meet you, Tante Erzsébet.”
Ludwig outstretched his hand.
The woman merely eyed him for a few seconds.
“Hallo. I guess.”
She said, gruffly, with a distinctly foreign accent.
Roderich sighed.
“Erzsébet, why do you have to be like this?”
“Why do we have to take in this ratty-looking kid?”
Ludwig scowled.
“Hey!”
Roderich held Ludwig closer, glaring at her.
“Erzsébet! He’s a child! Have you no heart?!”
“Fine, fine.”
She shook his hand, roughly.
“But wow, an eagle! A Strix no less?! I didn’t think I’d ever be able to see one!”
Lutz merely yawned.
Ludwig couldn’t help but snicker as an unamused frown crept across Erzsébet’s face.
“...Whatever. Make yourself at home I guess.”
She walked off.
“Prepare the bath and extra room for the boy! Come on now!”
Roderich commanded, and soon after servants bowed and quickly ran upstairs in single file.
“Don’t mind my wife. She wasn’t exactly enthusiastic to hear from you. But she will warm up to you eventually. Though… you are in need of new clothes, aren’t you?”
He gave the boy a once-over, making Ludwig look down to his old, beaten-up and washed out child-sized military uniform.
“Sadly, we do not have any clothes your size as of now. I will have a servant hire the tailor immediately. Meanwhile I will order them to wash what you have now.”
<He’s awfully happy to see you, isn’t he?>
“Ja… he seems like a nice person.”
————
That might, Ludwig had the best dinner he had ever had.
He could only marvel at the dishes in front of him; even those he had heard of before looked so refined. And there was so much of it! The variety of bread available in particular was amazing.
But he couldn’t let himself forget his discipline. Even if it took all his willpower not to start gorging himself on everything like he had been possessed by some demon of gluttony.
“Onkel, what is this?”
“A chocolate torte, you see. A type of cake.”
Ludwig remembered actually having a cake a grand total of once. He still remembered its sweetness so well and it was probably the best thing he ever had eaten. And then there were two other things he had only read about before.
...And Lutz seemed unusually interested in it.
He couldn’t blame him though, it’s aroma was mesmerizing to Ludwig’s senses.
“Chocolate? Is that what the brown is?”
“You have never had chocolate before?! Mein Gott, Julchen, What have you done?”
Ludwig was quick to take a bite, and he froze.
The mellow, deep sweetness melted on his tongue, spreading throughout his mouth in such an indescribably perfect way, a tinge of bitterness within that instead of detracting from the experience, somehow harmonized with the sweetness in such a heavenly way.
“...Ludwig?”
“...It’s amazing.”
Roderich seemed somewhat amused by how floored the boy was.
“Even your mother was quite a fan.”
<Hey, hey. Kid.>
Ludwig was surprised by the unusual agitation in Lutz’s thoughts. He didn’t think he had ever heard anything like it before.
“Lutz? What is-“
<I need it. Now. Don’t ask questions!>
Ludwig almost panicked, giving a piece to the impatient eagle.
“Ludwig!”
“I… erm… It was unfair to have it to myself!”
“...Is chocolate even safe for eagles?”
Erzsébet questioned.
“Wait wha-“
<Don’t worry. ... Ahh, bliss...>
Ludwig smiled nervously.
“He’ll be fine.”
The couple just stared, confused.
“Erm…”
“Trust me! I know him well. ...Can I have more? Please?”
“Absolutely.”
His face absolutely lit up at that, and in the corner of his vision Ludwig saw quite possibly the most genuine expression of joy he had seen from Lutz in all the time he knew him.
“Why’s it that everyone in your family loves chocolate so much?”
Erzsébet asked as her husband took another piece.
“Why don’t you is the better question.”
“...Actually, yup, you two definitely are related. Leave some for me though!”
————
Roderich doted on the boy; he made sure he had the nicest clothes and the nicest food that he could afford.
He had made sure the room was in absolute best condition, that his pillows were always fluffed and bed always made, even if Ludwig insisted he wanted to do it on his own.
He taught him everything about the basics of civilization, how to read more complex sentences, how to play the piano and the violin, even how to dance. He took him with him to work, across the city and sometimes even country to places he had at best read about and to meet so many new people.
His next Sanctbruma and 12th birthday were the most extravagant he had ever had.
Yet…
Yet something was missing.
Despite the man’s kindness, he felt something wasn’t right. Ludwig couldn’t put a finger on what, and he felt awful about it to be sure; he did so much for him, what more could a boy ask for?
But yet…
Sure, Erzsébet never completely warmed up to him; even if she wasn’t as cold to him, according to Lutz she was merely tolerating him. And the same was true for many of the servants.
But that didn’t change the fact that Roderich himself was nothing but loving towards him. Even if he had curfews and other such rules, he never had trouble with rules. His mother raised him to obey rules. And while he was often busy, he still tried his best to spend time with him.
Finally, he actually had someone who resembled a parent after all those years. He should have been thankful.
But he wasn’t doing anything wrong.
Someone had to be doing something wrong.
At times, he still lay awake at night, those lonely days and nights and that fateful Sanctbruma playing back in his mind; as well as the accompanying emotions of pure hatred and wrath.
Once, Roderich has entered the room at an inopportune time to Ludwig curled up in his bed, seething, growling at him to leave him alone.
While he didn’t say anything about it at dinner, it was obvious he was disturbed by it.
“...Lutz. Why can’t I be happy? I still feel alone, but I don’t even know why.”
<Maybe you’ve been alone for too long. You’re past the point of return, kid. Maybe you should come to peace with it.>
“At least I have you.”
<Whatever.>
———
“Ludwig.”
“Ja, Onkel Roderich?”
The man sighed.
“It has been over a year since you started living with us. What is it with your standoffish behavior? Is something wrong? I will listen to it.”
“...I just can’t, Onkel.”
“Excuse me?”
“I… Something just doesn’t feel right. I don’t know why.”
The man looked so disappointed.
“I try my best to make you happy, Ludwig. I really do. I’m sorry I haven’t been able to satisfy your needs.”
“Nein. It isn’t that.”
Roderich shook his head.
“As I was saying… the chords for this piece are…”
—————
Ludwig continued to do his practice drills whenever possible, even if they had taken a different shape; makeshift targets became proper shooting galleries, improvised exercises became possible using an open space between buildings and proper equipment. And as he grew more and more by the day, his physical abilities took leaps and bounds above what he had been capable of before. He just wished he could go more than weekly. At first, Roderich objected, but it didn’t take long for him to cave in.
After all, he had to keep himself in shape, especially as he now had access to all the candy and chocolate that could be plausibly afforded.
After a while, Roderich started to continuously try to ask him to consider other options in this weekly time slot. He was never too forceful, however. And after a while, as Ludwig expressed his clear annoyance, it finally ceased just as it had begun.
There was another episode that irked Ludwig.
One night, as he went to get a glass of water, he had seen Roderich, seemingly sneaking away from his room.
“...Onkel?”
The man bristled as soon as he turned on the lights.
“Erm… Ludwig, I didn’t expect you to be awake..
Then, Ludwig saw it.
In his hands was his mother’s necklace.
“...What are you doing with Mutter’s necklace?”
He immediately stuffed it inside his pocket and turned around, a fake smile on his face.
“What necklace, my dear Ludwig?”
“I know you’re hiding it.”
The man sighed, taking it back out again.
“I… I wanted to put it in a place it will be safer in.”
Ludwig tried not to grill him further, even as he felt something fueled by doubt start to boil within him.
“I’m sure it will be safe with me. It’s been so for all the years I’ve had it. Can I have it back now?”
“...Ja.”
Ludwig swiftly took it back, going down to get his glass. He really needed one.
“You could tell a servant to get it for you?”
“No. I prefer to do it on my own.”
When Ludwig had returned to his room, he had quite the things to say to Lutz.
“Lutz. Why did you let him take it?”
<I was sleepy, kid. Why do you care about that thing so much?>
“It’s from Mutter. You should know. ...Lutz. If anything, protect this with your life.”
<Oh come on now.>
“I’m serious. It’ll be the last thing I ask of you.”
<Alright, alright. Whatever.>
“You aren’t sincere, are you?”
<What do you want from me? Good night.>
——————
One day, as Ludwig overheard some servants speaking to each other in hushed voices, glancing at him every so often.
He was able to catch two things; “...Mister Edelmann” and “barren”.
He wasn’t exactly sure what that meant. But for whatever reason he didn’t like the sound of it.
That night, after some shouting, once again Roderich stormed out of the master bedroom, telling Erzsébet to “Get a hold of yourself already, you indecipherable woman!”, to his own separate room, as Erzsébet shouted some words back that sounded really angry and probably inappropriate.
<There goes the lovely couple.>
Lutz thought, as Ludwig tried to sleep. Lutz, meanwhile, had no trouble.
————
13-year-old Ludwig stood outside of the bar, alongside Lutz, as always, and other members of his gang.
It was in a seedy, rough part of town. And it was where their rival gang frequented most often.
It wasn’t the most well-to-do of bars, to say the least; as soon as they entered, the air smelt pungently of alcohol, and ambiently of various nasties.
<Ergh. What a dump.>
They immediately saw their target; the offending gang’s leader.
Their leader went up to confront her rival, fists clearly ready to fly.
“Hey! We know ya killed him!”
“Who?”
The rival boss said, with a cheeky grin.
“Ya know who!”
The two continued to escalate their argument, until they became close to blows.
“Enough yammerin’! Get ‘em, boys n’ girls!”
Suddenly, they were grabbed by the rival gang bangers, including Ludwig, who held back a yelp, Lutz flying into the air.
“Come back, ya stupid bird!”
“We didn’t kill one of yer ratpack, asshole! Now get out or we’re gonna force ya out!”
“...You better tell us.”
Ludwig said, tersely, utilizing his now lowering voice and copying his mother’s tone.
The rival boss laughed.
“Or what, kid? What are ya gonna do, huh? Man your recruiting standards have gone down!”
His boss smirked.
“Ya better listen to the kid.”
“Or what?”
They laughed uproariously.
“Lutz. Restrain.”
Their laughing instantly stopped, their faces going sheet white, all the other bar patrons, the bartender, and staff turning to gawk.
For they bore witness to the gang boss being pinned down, on the floor, between the talons of a giant, terrifying raptor straight out of hell, its eyes glowing, its beak as sharp as an ice pick, with which it screeched in the unfortunate gangster’s terrified face.
Ludwig walked up to the rival boss with measured steps, the gangsters holding him having let go out of sheer terror, the thumping of his feet the only sounds other than his companion’s breathing and the squeaks and sputtering from bystanders and rival gangsters, and pulled out his old pistol, aiming it at the thug’s head, glaring daggers so sharp that they could gouge eyes out.
Show your enemy no mercy.
Once again, he thought he heard his mother's voice in his ear.
“Tell us the truth.”
The rival boss sputtered, shaking like a leaf, looking awfully smaller than the much younger boy.
“We… we… d-d-di…”
Ludwig cocked his pistol.
“Speak in a real language!”
The rival boss flinched, and the rest of the rival gang huddled, terrified.
“W-we didn’t do anything! I-I swear! I swear!”
Ludwig lowered his pistol slightly.
“...Really?”
“J-ja! I swear! I swear by both the Heavenly and Hellish Yards! P-p-please let me go, Sir!”
“...Alright. Lutz, release.”
The eagle shrank back down to size, returning to his perch on Ludwig’s outstretched arm.
His boss grumbled.
“Whoop. That was pointless. Lud, let’s get outta this dump.”
They turned to leave, the other people in the bar still staring at them.
“W-Wait.”
Ludwig and his boss turned back to the humiliated rival boss.
“We might’ve not killed ‘im. But I-I have a good idea who might’ve.”
———-
“So, Lud. Good job today. We’ve got ourselves a lead.”
“Jawohl.”
Their boss patted Ludwig on the head and gave the group a once-over.
“Ok. You’re all dismissed.”
Ludwig was quick to leave, the others staring after him.
“What’s it with him? I swear, it’s like he doesn’t wanna be associated with us.”
“He said something about a curfew.”
“Really? Kid still follows curfews? What is he, 10?”
-----------------
When Ludwig came back, Roderich was waiting for him.
“Ludwig.”
“Onkel Roderich?”
Roderich’s expression was serious and stern.
“...What have you been doing?”
“What do you mean, Onkel Roderich?”
Roderich held Ludwig’s shoulders.
“Let me state this plainly.”
He took a deep breath.
“You’re involved in gang activity, aren’t you?”
Ludwig was in shock.
“How…”
Roderich shook his head, his hand on his forehead.
“Ludwig. I am sure even Julchen taught you to obey rules.”
“I… I don’t want to depend on you for everything. I feel like a leech.”
Roderich was shocked.
“You’re only 13, Ludwig! It is alright! It isn’t worth putting yourself at risk like this!”
“I don’t know how to do anything else.”
Roderich shook his head.
“Don’t say that. You could deliver newspapers, or use those piano skills I taught you-“
“And they’re my friends.”
“Friends?! I care for you, why do you need them?! Do you even know any of their names?!”
“...”
“You’re going to get into trouble eventually, young man.”
“I… I know!”
Roderich flinched.
Ludwig looked down and stormed back into the house, into his room, throwing himself onto his bed.
“Hmph, teenagers...”
Erzsébet mumbled.
—————-
“Ludwig?”
Roderich opened the door to Ludwig’s room that night, peeking in.
Ludwig couldn’t bare to look him in the eye.
“I’m sorry.”
Roderich sighed.
“Is it because I’m not Julchen?”
The boy felt a pang of guilt.
“I’m sorry! I don’t hate you, I’m thankful for what you’ve done, and-”
“I see. Just try to forget about her, alright?”
Ludwig froze. He felt like someone had stabbed his heart.
“But…”
“I do so much for you. I give you everything. What was it that she had that I don’t? I’ve been a far better parent than that stone-hearted, cruel, cold-”
<Oh no. You’ve done it now.>
“DON’T SAY THAT ABOUT MY MUTTER!”
His voice cracked terribly, but he didn’t care.
Roderich stumbled back, his face pale, horrified.
Silence.
“Ludwig… I’m sorry.”
Ludwig buried his face into his pillows.
“...I’ll tell the servants to bring you dinner. I’m sorry. I really am.”
“Leave me alone!”
“...I’m happy with any path you want to take. Just please stay safe.”
Roderich sighed and closed the door.
From that day on, Roderich started informing Ludwig of where police may find him, and locations of stations across the city. Anything for his safety, he had said.
But from that day on Ludwig knew; he knew that his suspicions were true, that all this time he was trying to make him forget about his mother. He couldn’t let that happen. It was only confirmation when he heard him brutally disparage her one night in a drunken stupor during one of his binge-drinking sessions.
Once again, Ludwig could trust no one.
And once again, wrath simmered within him.
----------------
Their boss summoned Ludwig and the rest of the gang to a gathering; to sort out their clues, they had said.
Ludwig was appreciated for his abilities; but outside of the action, he sat somewhat removed from the rest. He couldn’t connect with them much either.
His mother had despised lawbreakers; “scum”, “rats”, she would call them. If she knew what he was doing now, she would have caned his palms until they were raw and bleeding. She would have told him he was better than this. He never would have imagined he could stoop this low too. After all, he was his mother’s only son. He should have been destined for greatness.
Quite honestly, he didn’t fully understand what he was doing here either. How did he even get here? Was it just a business affair? Were they really his friends? 
Maybe it was because this was the closest thing to military service he could find. Even if it were on the other side of the law.
A girl a year or so older than him, the second youngest in the gang, came up to him attempting to speak to him. Ludwig hesitated, but in the end continued to be fascinated with the clues they had and Lutz.
“Hey give up on Herr Stick-In-The-Mud already! Bet he’s never even kissed a girl!”
A gangster said, using the nickname they often used when ribbing him.
“What’s with him? He to good for us?” One of them muttered when Ludwig refused a drink.  
“Ja. Imagine being one of us and caring about drinking ages. Never can understand Herr Stick-In-The-Mud.”
“Ja. Where was he raised, His Majesty’s Elite Imperial Barracks?”
“Hey, hey, did you hear that Boss might have the hots for him too?”
“Why don’t you fuckwits shut the fuck up?” Their boss barked at the last one. “The kid’s basically an infant!”
<You’re the most rule-bound gangster I’ve ever seen.>
“Why do they treat it as a bad thing?”
<You’re the one who joined a street gang, genius. They’ve got different rules.>
Ludwig looked at the bottle of cheap moonshine he had been offered again, sighed, and took a gulp.
He immediately gagged.
The last time he’d had booze was when Roderich had allowed him to try beer, and even then he had basically diluted half of it with water and it definitely didn’t taste like... whatever this bottle of horse urine was.
“Ack! This is awful! ...I did it, are you happy now?”
“That’s the spirit!”
“Doesn’t count! He gagged!”
Ludwig took a deep breath.
“Let’s get back on topic. We are discussing the murder of a fellow comrade. This is no time for inane chatter.”
Finally, the air became solemn.
“Ja, reasonable, I guess…”
“Now, onto the information Scout 2 gathered...”
—————-
Ludwig, more than anything, considered himself a logical person.
He and his mother both despised vagueness. It seemed pointless, really, all the dancing around the true meaning of your words in the name of “politeness”. While apparently many in this part of the continent were considered similarly blunt and practical, it seemed even then he was exceptional.
So his own emotional turmoil, how he could never seem to explain himself, frustrated him more than anyone else. It angered him.
But one thing he knew for sure was that he looked forward to stopping by the library on the way home. Thank goodness Roderich had taught him to read to a level more appropriate for his age; it was difficult at first, but he was also fortunately a fast learner.
He always had taken a fascination with the sciences. They were at first glance unpredictable, but once broken down and observed, logical. They made sense, they were rational. Recently, he started finding them more investing than fiction, in fact. And his new reading skills finally made the higher levels of it beyond simplistic drawings attempting to explain the laws of physics and magic accessible.
Which was why today he sat outside the library in his usual spot, looking through a medical encyclopedia, munching on one of many bars of dark chocolate and a small loaf of bread.
Lutz nibbled on pieces of chocolate Ludwig had given him, peeking from above him.
“HERS?”
<Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome.>
Ludwig looked to Lutz in shock.
<A rare genetic, psychiatric disorder with no known cause. Those afflicted by Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome, a Hereditary Evil Raiser, or HER, is said to be at their core an incarnation of malice, "programmed" to destroy the gods, everything they created and everything related to them. Therefore, as a natural prerequisite, they typically show extreme cruelty and having the compulsion to increase their own kind and ensure the continuation of their "mission" to spread malice by any means necessary, taking immense pleasure in doing so. Currently there is no known cure, though in high-functioning individuals it may be managed, and manifest in lesser ways.>
“How…”
<I have my ways.>
He flew off, now by his side. 
“Though… Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome? Who names this stuff?”
<Hey. They probably had their reasons.>
“Why do you care? Did you come up with it?”
<Maybe. Plus, that’s rich coming from the kid who literally named me “Blackie”.>
Ludwig sighed.
“I... Fine. And wait... are you reading with me?”
<Yeah, I can read. I never told you?>
Ludwig continued to stare at him.
“I... I just didn’t think you would...”
<Turn the page already. I already know this.>
"Maybe you could try reading a novel, Lutz?”
<Don’t care. Why should I care about what you flesh-apes think, much less fake ones? No one in the world knows what I’m thinking anyway.>
Ludwig closed the encyclopedia.
“You mean you feel that no one understands you, right?”
Lutz stared at him. 
His words struck him like a spark of lightning.
“That makes two of us”
An awkward few moments passed. For once in his life, Lutz had nothing to retort back.
Why was he so shocked?
Ludwig blinked, confused.
“Lutz? What’s wrong?”
<...Nothing.>
Lutz didn’t know what he had just felt.
“That makes two of us” 
It should have meant nothing, coming from this brat.
But yet...
Whatever. It probably still meant nothing.
-------------------------
“We’ve got our guy! Rich bastard’s not gonna know what hit ‘im.”
Their boss said, confidently, gesturing to an assassin she had bought into their abandoned factory hideout.
The assassin looked across the crowd of gangsters.
“So. Which one of you brats wants to come?”
“Actually, we’ve got a good clue already for who’s gonna be a good fit for this mission.”
Ludwig waited, anxiously. He would gladly take the job of avenging his fallen comrade, of course.
“Ludwig!”
Ludwig stood to attention.
“...You’ll be providing nice clothes for us to blend in!”
Ludwig was speechless.
“How… Why?”
<Turns out you aren’t as tough as you thought. Better luck next time, kid.>
But when all had left, he went up to his boss. He needed answers.
“Why am I excluded?”
She looked at him as if he was stupid.
“I don’t think ‘Giant Enemy Bird’ is a viable weapon to use on a cruise ship.”
“But… I can shoot well too! You said I was a great marksman!”
“You’re good. Gotta say that. Still, don’t know about your skills in stealth yet. Can’t risk it. Now, see ya.”
Then, she abruptly cut him off and left.
-----------------
Three days later, Ludwig and the rest of the gang not chosen for the plot awaited at the dock.
Soon, they spotted the assassination party, coming towards them.
One person was clearly missing.
“Hey! Boss! ...Boss? And where’s...”
Her face was dire.
“Shot dead. ...He spotted us. He saw all our faces. All of you are fucked. We’re all fucked.”
More silence.
“...WHAT?!”
Silence immediately gave way to panic.
Ludwig stood, frozen.
“How… Why…”
He clutched his head, overwhelmed.
“But it can’t…”
Emotions swirled inside the boy, overpowering all of his senses, all of his thoughts.
What was going to happen to him? His friends?
“No, no, no, nonononononono…”
<You know what to do, kid.>
Suddenly, he bolted.
Along the harbor, he ran.
Then, in a burst of emotion and without much thought, as if on instinct, he acted immediately as Lutz took off high into the sky, preparing to dive.
“SIC ‘EM, LUTZ!”
He didn’t even bother with the telepathy.
Everyone could only look on in shock and horror as monstrous, pitch-black wings appeared in the sky, seemingly not completely solid and with a godlike glow; to those who were watching from afar, it would have looked as if a demon raptor had materialized out of thin air.
The ship was no match. Before anyone could fully comprehend what was going on, the ship was swooped up into the talons of the avian monstrosity, and crushed into pieces, every single person on it with it.
----------------
Ludwig walked back to the gang, who all stood staring at him, utterly horrified.
Finally, someone broke the silence.
“...Holy shit.”
Another turned to him, their eyes wide.
“...Lud? Did you just…”.
The boy’s mind was blank. What could he even say?
He had killed all of them. Every single one of them.
But in the end...
“Mission accomplished…?”
“Am I trippin’?”
“Did we just witness a massacre?”
“...What the fuck?”
Ludwig took a deep breath.
“But we accomplished our mission. ...I did what I had to do.”
“Ja, but… Holy shit.”
“In anyway…”
Their boss cleared her throat.
“Let’s… Let’s go with this loot before the cops find out.”
The rest could only muster a “Ja” in unison.
Lutz flew up to Ludwig, as unbothered as always.
“Lutz…”
<Just did as I was told. Don’t complain to me. Here.>
In the raptor’s talons was a doll; an eerily faceless, unusual, porcelain-ish doll of indeterminable gender.
<Here. I brought a present.>
“What is…”
<Have it. Since I can’t give you Sancbruma presents, here it is, months early.>
“It’s… it’s probably from a dead child, Lutz!”
<Don’t be ungrateful. Oh, and your buddies are waiting. You should go.>
“...Ja. I did what I had to do. We killed him. That’s all that should matter…”
————-
The news of the shipwreck was all over the radio. They had listened to it in their hideout, huddled around the device.
“The perpetrator is currently unknown. However, many claim to have heard the voice of a boy or young man scream for the bird to attack…”
————-
When Ludwig came home, Roderich was standing in front of the door, in shock.
“Ludwig…”
“Onkel?”
“...It was you wasn’t it?”
Ludwig looked down to his feet.
“Lutz, specifically…”
<Hey.>
Roderich pulled him into a protective embrace.
“You could have put yourself in so much danger! What if the police find out about you?! Don’t you dare do that again.”
"...”
Roderich pulled him in.
“Now, come in before someone recognizes you.”
—————
Roderich rarely ever let him join the rest of the gang since that day; it was too dangerous, he had said.
He went out mostly in a dark hood for a disguise, at times without Lutz, for over the radio, one expert had identified the terror bird as “a black Strix transformed with powerful magic.”
Later that year, a month before Sancbruma and two months before his 14th birthday, he had heard something unusual.
<Ludwig… Ludwig…>
“Huh?”
Telepathy. But Lutz wasn’t with him; it came from the doll in his bag.
Ever since that fateful day, Lutz had told him to carry it for some vague reason he couldn’t understand; his alleged simple explanation was “It’s amusing to see you carry around a girly doll like that.”
<Ludwig...>
He took the bag off his back and looked in. 
<Someone is after you. You have been found out. You must run.>
“What?! How do you…”
<Do not ask. Please, please run… you must.>
He slung it back over his shoulder.
“Lutz!”
He had to get Lutz. Now.
But by the time he had gotten home, it was too late.
“No, Sir, he is not here. You will not find him here…”
“There he is!”
Two figures stood with Roderich; two figures he didn’t recognize.
A tanned, hazel-eyed, otherwise unassuming man with his hair tied back and in a partially unbuttoned shirt, probably from the south of the continent, turned his attention away from Roderich, and pointed at Ludwig, gun in hand.
“Ludwig Beildshmidt! You’re under arrest!”
Ludwig’s eyes widened. Emotions and stress once again blitzed through him.
“Lutz! Restrain! ...Lutz? Lutz?!”
His eyes darted next to the man to the other figure, what Ludwig thought to be a long-haired, somewhat tall foreign woman in eastern attire, her dark, raven hair pulled back into a ponytail; seemingly holding Lutz back without touching the bird, but clearly struggling.
“Hurry!”
She shouted, in a foreign accent Ludwig didn’t recognize.
Ludwig bolted.
“Don’t you dare, you-“
“Herr Edelmann! Stop, you’re interfering with police procedure!”
“Don’t touch him!”
The mysterious man finally shoved the other man off him and gave chase, but Roderich grappling with him had given him some extra time...
“Ludwig! RUN! RUN!”
But before Ludwig could escape, all of a sudden he was blindsided by a third person, jumping on his back and pinning him down, the boy’s small body no match for the adult.
“LUDWIG!”
“Let me go, LET ME GO!”
That was the last thing he remembered saying before he had been slammed on the back of the head.
Ludwig blacked out.
To be continued in part 2...
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Author’s notes:
So I had to split this thing in half since it became much longer than I expected. Wow this is a monster. You will see the parts listed here after I write them. Parts, because this will have two different routes! Hopefully! Then again it seems like no one read this...
Also, the scene with the sea is even more ambiguous “canon” in this already ambiguously “canon” story, but I wanted to write it in because I liked it, having seen the idea that Prussia has some kind of connection to the sea before and liking it. I wish I could find it now. I think Alt-Prussia would have grown up with the sea when he was younger, and while he would stay very strictly a land fighter (in fact the Prussian navy was never all that good, being mostly a merchant fleet. Even the German navy, while it did go through a growth period in the 1880s in competition with Britain I believe, by WWII at least their Kriegsmarine kind of sucked. It’s why the invasion of Britain never happened, their navy would have been laughably curbstomped), and I still associate England, Netherlands, or Portugal way more with the ocean, maybe the North Sea has some kind of soothing effect on him.
Also adorable child!Germany is adorable. Why do I love this kid so much? Why is he so damn cute?!
(This is an alternate version of “Key to Zorn!”. You may read either version, as the differences are mostly superficial, but I thought this version may be more fitting considering how I write Alt-Germany)
[Summary: Crossover with the Wrath arc of the Evillious Chronicles. Everyone is searching for their very own Happy Ending... But where is his, if it exists at all?
Young Ludwig Beilshmidt lives alone in a cabin, waiting for the return of his mother. But one winter morning, a certain, seemingly chance encounter, changes his life forever, leading his life to become increasingly entangled with much larger plans...]
(Yes, lame summary, but I didn’t know how to write it without spoilers. The same text as the original is copy-pasted below)
Couldn’t come up with a better title.
Okay… so… holy hell.
This is the longest fic I’ve ever written. And it isn’t even finished.
I thought “Superbia” was long. But… I outdid myself. Over FORTY FREAKIN’ PAGES IN GOOGLE DOCS. And again, this is not finished, I’m splitting it so I at least have the hope of releasing something! With two routes! This is a novel, folks!
I’m probably going to repost this for the Christmas event since I want as much people to see them as possible. Because there are some Christmas elements here. So yeah, you can take this as an early Christmas fic too.
This will be a movie, folks. Grab a seat and some popcorn.
Also, look, it’s goddamn Ludwig torment again! For the fourth time in the span of a month! And this might just be the most elaborate way I’ve tormented the poor guy yet. But I didn’t really have many options.
So I wanted to enter Mirror Week, but in the main canons write in, Alt-talia and Hetalia Emblem, I haven’t come up with any use for 2Ps, and in the former case I can’t see how I could use them.
However, there was one Alt-talia spin-off AU I had been thinking they would exist on; I didn’t know whether I wanted to release media to it so early, and due to a reason I will explain in a moment, I was reluctant to release media about it in general. But… I went with it.
This is my Evillious Chronicles AU. Yes, an AU of an AU. What about that.
Basically, the Evillious Chronicles is what started as a series of Vocaloid songs telling a much larger story; it has since ballooned into a vast, tangled network of light novels and other such media. It’s as confusing as it sounds. Some of you may have heard of the songs “Daughter of Evil” and “Servant of Evil”; those were the first songs to be released in that series. Those two songs weren’t self-contained, oh no.
The thing is, for this AU I wanted to write just based on the seven sin songs (and Servant of Evil), with accompanying Hetaloid covers, and leave the rest of the story up to the audience. I’m still planning on that. However, I still wanted to enter the event, so here I am presenting a version of events for one of the arcs; however, it is merely the route that hews closest to Evillious canon from what I can gather of it. So yeah, NONE OF THIS IS HARD CANON. Especially since I wasn’t sure on the roles of some characters here.
Also, if I somehow ever get to publishing my main Evillious x Hetalia fics sometime in the future; first of all, hi. But more importantly, please, I implore you, do not read this before reading The Muzzle of Ludwig. Especially the second half. I tried to avoid spoilers, but someone becomes extremely obvious with contextual clues.
Also… it’s not like I wanted to write Ludwig torment again. But he was basically my only option, since he was the only one whose sin most likely overlaps with… well, it’ll become clear as this goes on. Ludwig’s story here is based on Nemesis Sudou’s story. Though since Nemesis and Ludwig are vastly different characters, there may be some plot holes, unfortunately.
And THIS IS VERY IMPORTANT: for those who have read none of my other works yet, Alt-talia has often vastly, vastly different characterizations. I based most of these characterizations off of their late 19th century to very early 20th century personalities in Alt-talia. Special OOC warning for the following characters: Austria, Hungary, and Prussia. Minor OOC warning for Germany. I used @askimperialludwig ‘s version of the character as a reference, along with my personal perception and research. may add more later.
Also, credit to my friend @tomboyjessie13 , my Evillious consultant, for helping me through this!
I can’t let this be too long, since the fic is long already. Let’s go!
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
(Also... people who read my fics, please reblog them. I work hard on them, and want many to see them!)
And since I forgot to add this above the cut; this canon is also one of the few times Nyotalia characters canonically exist as their own entity in my works, if not the only one so far. It’s kind of necessary, since otherwise it’ll turn into a complete sausagefest. However, as I have no set personality for them in main Alt-talia canon, I basically write them the same way as I would their male counterparts, with maybe some minor changes. I do have some ideas for Nyotalia characters in “what if” stories for main Alt-talia canon, but since this would be an Alt-talia spinoff, most of my theoretical audience would be there for the Alt-talia characters who appear in most Alt-talia media. Not to mention male stereotypes for countries are usually more fun anyway. However, in this universe two counterparts of the same character can co-exist. I try to avoid that though.
Also, a character named “Arendt” is briefly mentioned; this is Brandenburg. He isn’t really that important though, and really I’ve barely fleshed him out, so that’s all you need to know.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
The Key To Zorn
Part one: And Then The Boy Went Mad
In a certain continent, there was a forest.
A serene, peaceful forest, where inside one could almost feel mystical energy in the clear, unpolluted air.
Until, under the evening sky, a gunshot sounded.
Ludwig Beilschmidt, a boy of merely 8 with innocent, cornflower blue eyes, ran through the forest he knew so well, a basket of wild berries and herbs in his arms and a small sack over his back.
Soon, in his view, among the trees and wild cornflowers was the only place he had known all his life, the little wooden cottage he called home.
The boy immediately checked his old, somewhat rusted mailbox, a look of anxiousness on his face - one which immediately turned to disappointment upon finding there was nothing there.
He sighed.
“Nothing today either...”
He reached up somewhat, twisting the doorknob and opening the wooden door.
“I’m home!”
No one answered back.
As per usual.
He didn’t expect one anyway.
Ludwig went to the dining table, setting the basket and sack, as well as his small, old-model pistol, down on his side of the table. Inside the sack was a small rabbit; the poor little thing. He hoped it didn’t struggle for long after he had shot it.
He prepared dinner as he always did, the bubbling as the ingredients stewed the only sounds other than the cries of the wildlife outside.
And he ate in silence by the light of the lamp, staring at the empty, vacant other side of the table, the light of the sun dim and faint.
“Mutter, is it good?”
Nothing.
Ludwig sighed again, going back to shoving the stew into his mouth.
——-
Ludwig tucked himself into bed after a bath and a change of clothes, now in his old, almost too small pajamas, having finished the book in his hands an hour ago - while he had reread it and others several times already, it was a window into a world different from his, where friends supported each other and families told stories in front of the fire - but now that it was over, here he was, once again, stuck in loneliness, on his own, within the cold, dark walls of a small cabin.
Once again, it was quiet. All too quiet; except for the sounds of the forest.
Now as he had nothing to distract him, every rustling of the underbrush, every animal cry made him bristle. The forest was his comfort by day, almost a second mother, but by night, it was dark, feral.
He pulled his blankets up to his face, curling up, shaking like a leaf. He felt any moment, a beast could break through the walls and tear him to shreds.
He missed his mother so much, oh how he missed her. Her harsh but protective voice, her calloused hands squeezing his wrists. He missed his onkel Arendt, who told him stories of the battles he and Mutter had been through.
She’s dead. She’s dead, accept it.
No, no she wasn’t.
She couldn’t be. She had to be alive.
She was too strong to die.
She would come back. She always came back.
His mother wouldn’t want to see him like this anyway. He was being pathetic.
“Einz, zwei, drei...”
He took a deep breath. He was stronger than this.
Imagining his mother was standing by his bed, staring at him with disapproval at his fearful behavior, finally his shivering started to lessen ever so slightly.
He needed to make it so that when she came home with another medal shining on her chest, she could come home to a son she could be proud of, after all.
“Good night.”
He said to no one in particular, as he let the faint moonlight be his comfort, finally closing his eyes.
Lu li la la lu li la la la...
A soothing, calming melody played in his mind; Ludwig didn’t know where he knew it from, but as it surrounded him in soft, almost familiar gentleness, the shivering stopped, his muscles loosened, and he was finally lured into the welcome embrace of sleep.
Lu li la la lu li la la la…
Lu li la la lu li la la la...
———-
“FIRE!”
BANG! BANG! BANG!
Birds flew away in massive numbers, disturbed by the sudden noise.
Ludwig blew the steam off his pistol, seeing that the bullets had all landed near-target. Almost there.
Not bothered by the recoil anymore, he lined up the shot again, swearing he would get it right this time.
Every two days he did this, before 10 sets of running, marching, and every parallel bar routine; this wasn’t how most children his age passed their time, willingly anyway, if the books he read were any indication, and surely he felt sorry for the animals who had to hear such things, as they were the closest things to friends he had. But it broke the silence.
And most of all, he could almost sense his mother beside him during these practice drills; he could feel her hands on his arms guiding him in his aim, and hear her voice shouting in tandem with him as he shouted “FIRE!”. In fact, sometimes he swore she actually was there, by his side.
He took a deep breath and aimed again.
“FIRE!”
-----------------------
When he came home, he once again saw a basket of supplies.
They always puzzled him. They came at such random, unpredictable intervals, filled with food, a few bottles of milk, several cartridges of bullets, and even occasionally a book, toy, bar of soap, or other extra, but by the time he found them no one was ever there.
He should be grateful. Though he wished someone would explain to him.
Oh well.
-----------------------------
Days passed, then months.
Once again, on the night of his 9th birthday, Ludwig laid alone, the weak moonlight unable to brighten his gradually deepening pit of despair.
The silence was maddening. He craved for any touch, for any warmth of another person, for anything. But even that simple wish was too much to ask.
He bunched up the worn blanket, the cold, frigid winter air seeping into the cabin.
Every day, he wondered if he was slowly going mad.
Holding a cornflower and his mother’s black cross necklace to his chest, looked out into the moon, to the night sky peeking from a clearing in the trees.
A star shot through the night sky, and Ludwig was quick to make his wish.
I hope Mutter will answer my letters soon.
She had always told him that believing in such things was foolish.
But what was the pain in hanging onto the little light he could find?
-------------------
Now’s your time.
Alright. I’m going in. See you.
------------------
One cold, chilling day, towards the final days of the year he turned 9, Ludwig stepped outside to check his mailbox again.
Snow lightly dusted the ground, softly landing on his old, worn coat.
He had checked his homemade calendar; Sancbruma. Such a lovely holiday. But now, just yet another cold, freezing, lonely day. Oh well. He had known Pater Natalis wasn’t real for years to need confirmation.
But this day, after creaking the old thing open, he found something.
His heart almost stopped.
Immediately, he ripped the envelope often, his heart pounding in his ears, his breath quickening, and he immediately glued his focus to the words, written specially to be understandable to a child.
Ludwig Beilshmidt, we are sorry to inform you that…
Time seemed to stop. He swore his heart stopped.
Dread shot through his body like lightning.
He read on, clinging onto the little hope that still remained with him all those years as they escaped from him, flying away as he fell deeper.
Tears fell from his face.
She was gone.
She was really gone.
Finally, suppressed despair replaced dread, filling every corner of his mind and body, every nerve, every muscle.
But mixed with it, and eventually almost overpowering it in the concoction of emotion, was wrath.
Pure, unbridled wrath.
He tore the paper and screamed, his screams piercing the serene forest air.
Tears fell from his eyes like a burst dam as he cried into his hands, cursing whoever had killed her, her fate, the cruelty of the gods.
If only he could get his hands on whatever bastard killed her, he would strangle them, he would gouge out their eyes, he would shoot them in the leg and watch them bleed to death, how dare they take his mother away!
He had always been told the best came to those who were patient.
He was proven wrong that day.
All those years, waiting, hoping, hoping for nothing.
Nothing.
His mother was never going to come back. Ever.
Grief, anger, and sadness gripped his small frame as he shook, on the ground, his young brain besieged with intense emotions and reality, dreaded, painful reality.
Don’t cry. How pathetic. Is that how I raised you?
Ludwig forced himself to take deep breaths, desperately fighting his tears and holding back the flow of the concoction of emotions any further.
No, his mother wouldn’t want to see him like this. He couldn’t let her be honored like this.
“Einz, zwei, drei, einz, zwei, drei...”
He took a breath with every word, forcing his emotions back and attempting to lock them away, until finally once again he could think somewhat coherently.
It was here he noticed something perched on the mailbox.
An eagle.
A medium-large eagle with pointy, perky ears and snout; a magnificent, beautiful coal-black Fernirhund, its bright, intelligent eyes a rare violet.
He didn’t notice it before in his panic, but now the dominant emotion in his mind was confusion.
As he sniffled, the eagle nudged him again with its nose, looking up at him with its soulful eyes.
“...A eagle?”
The eagle stared at him back.
Ludwig’s mind immediately jumped back to the beginning of the year.
I hope Mutter will answer my letters soon.
“Are… are you from my Mutter?”
Silence.
Immediately, he embraced the eagle, making it yelp, crying into its fur.
“It’s adorable! I love it Mutter! Thank you!”
It let him cry into its fur, as the boy’s short arms wrapped around it in the first living thing it had embraced, nay, touched, in years.
He was actually holding something living. Oh, it had been so long. Oh so long.
He had almost forgotten what it felt like to hold life in his arms, to feel its warmth, to feel its gentle rising and falling, to hear the subtle sounds of another’s breath in his ears.
For the first time in years, despite the unforgiving cold of the winter morning air, warmth reached Ludwig’s heart, happiness brewing with and overpowering now subdued despair and rage.
<Sure… Whatever makes you happy, kid.>
------------------------------------------
“Oy vey… I was too late again.
...This world is fucked.”
-------------------------------------
Ludwig put a saucer of stew in front of the eagle, which surely enough it soon started lapping up.
“It’s good right? What should I call you… I’ll have to give you a name.”
He stared at the eagle, deep in thought.
“Oh, I know… Schwarzchen!”
The eagle looked at him.
“You like it? Then Schwarzchen it is!”
<...I didn’t say anything. ’Blackie’? You cannot be serious.>
--------------------
That night was different from usual.
Ludwig nestled his head in Schwarzchen’s fur, holding onto him like a stuffed animal, running his fingers through his soft coat. It had seemed reluctant at first, clearly not used to such close contact but as Ludwig begged it to stay, as if it understood him, it decided to stay with him.
The eagle’s breathing neutralized the deafening silence he had gotten so used to, its warmth protecting his small body from the frosty air.
It was like heaven.
Oh, he almost forgot something.
He took his mother’s necklace from his bedside table, putting it around the eagle’s neck like a collar.
“There. Perfect. It suits you.”
He barked.
“Good night, Schwarzchen.”
That night, sleep came to Ludwig easier than usual, as he was surrounded by his new companion’s soft breathing and warm fur.
----------
“Hallo. Kid. Wake up.”
Ludwig awoke, his eyes fluttering open.
Once his eyes focused, he almost yelped in shock.
He was somewhere he didn’t recognize, some formless void; Schwarzchen was nowhere to be seen, nor were the walls of his cabin or even his forest, all that remained was his bed.
In front of him was a man clad in what seemed to be a long white lab coat and some type of mantle, or at least Ludwig assumed, his clothing style almost resembling that in illustrations in one of his novels, ostensibly chronicling ancient legends; but not just any man.
A man who looked almost exactly like how one would imagine Ludwig would look like when he was older, save for his unnatural purple, almost magenta eyes that shined with a calculating glint, a scar under his left.
“H… hallo?”
“Don’t worry, I’m not here to hurt you.”
“I… Who are you?”
The man smiled at him softly; despite his harsh features, it calmed some of Ludwig’s nerves, just a little.
“That isn’t important. But you’re lonely, right? And it’s causing you pain, yes?”
His voice was deep; much lower than Arendt’s, the only other reference he had for an adult man, surprising Ludwig a bit.
The boy nodded.
The man dug into one of his pockets, taking out a key.
“Here. I’ll be your friend; all you have to do is take the other end of this key, and you won’t feel any of that loneliness and pain any more…”
Tentatively, Ludwig took it.
The boy gasped as he suddenly felt something overwhelming and indescribable other than energy blitz between him and the strange man through the key; it was painless, in fact almost manic energy, bright lights flashing in his vision.
Ludwig woke up.
The boy laid there, his eyes wide, his mind mulling over what he had just seen.
“A dream… it was a dream… Who was that man?”
He turned, and there Schwarzchen was.
“Never mind… Good morning, Schwarzchen.”
<Are you really going with that name?>
Ludwig blinked.
“...Did you just…”
<I thought children were supposed to be creative?>
Ludwig’s eyes widened. He held his head; it seemed to be coming from within his head, like a thought, instead of from his ears.
“...Schwarzchen? Is that you?”
<Yes, this is the eagle. And I have a name.>
Ludwig took a few seconds to process the information.
“...What? ...Mein Gott, I’ve really gone crazy…”
<No. This is real. I’m speaking to you through something called telepathy. Speaking to you through your mind. I could explain all the intricate details but it would probably short-circuit your child brain.>
“I know what it is. But it’s just like in the stories! Wow! I didn’t know they really happened!”
<Well you could say that.>
Ludwig sat up on the side of his bed.
“You keep insulting my naming sense. So what is your name?”
“Schwarzchen” looked him directly in the eyes.
<Well, well, it’s the same as yours, funnily enough. Ludwig.>
“We have the same name? What a coincidence.”
<But I know that is confusing. Just call me Lutz. That is what everyone calls me.>
“Alright… Lutz it is. ...I liked ‘Schwarzchen’ though.”
<...Whatever, kid.>
---------------------------
Like that, Ludwig and Lutz became friends.
His 10th birthday had been the best birthday he had in years, even if it was just the two of them.
Over time, Lutz taught the boy how to use telepathy; and without him saying a word, he became a third hand to him.
...Sometimes. Other times, the eagle merely yawned, telling him to “Do it on his own.”
Ludwig wondered if all eagles were like this. But even then, he didn’t mind. Even if Lutz was a cold, snarky jerk sometimes, it didn’t matter.
Every day, they ate together, went hunting together, bathed together, and at the end of the day slept together.
He could almost forget his loneliness, and the fact that his mother would never return.
Almost.
——————
As Ludwig braced himself on his bed, he once again counted his breaths.
The wrath he felt that day; it was coming back. From within, it seemed to spread to his entire body, to the point it was unbearable.
He would never forget that pain. He couldn’t. But mindless rage was for the foolish.
He wouldn’t forget. But he would remember, silently.
When he looked to Lutz, Lutz didn’t seem afraid at all. He merely stared at him with those violet eyes.
Ludwig embraced Lutz, not letting go.
-----------------
Lutz stared at the young boy as he slept, his chest rising and falling.
<How cute.>
It was easy.
A bit too easy.
What did he expect from a child though.
<Still, would have liked a bit more of a challenge.
Oh well. Sleep tight, kid.
...Though why do you have to use me as a pillow?>
--------------------
Over the next year, Ludwig grew. Now on the cusp of puberty, he became stronger, he could run faster and further, and he could shoot with more and more accuracy.
On the morning of his 11th birthday, Lutz presented him with a query.
<Kid.>
“Huh? What is it, Lutz?”
<Now that you know that your mother isn’t coming home…>
Ludwig froze.
<Don’t cry on me.>
“I wasn’t going to”
<Yes, yes. In anyway, since you know you mother isn’t coming home, what’s the point staying in this place anymore?>
The boy pondered it.
<I’m a eagle and even I think it’s pointless waiting for someone if they’re clearly dead. Well maybe I’m not the one to talk here.>
He was right.
“But… This is all I have ever known.”
<Don’t worry about it. You’re smart. I think. You should find out what to do soon enough.>
“...Jawohl. I don’t know what my purpose is being here forever too… It’s not like this place will disappear either. And it’s not what Mutter would want me to do. ...We’re leaving tonight.”
————-
Ludwig opened his drawer.
There it was; the notice he had torn up all those years ago.
Why did he still have it?
Just so he would never forget, probably.
Ludwig sealed the notice into a pouch before the rage became too much to bear, stuffing it into his bag, going to fetch his clothing. He had a sailor suit saved up for “special occasions”; he hoped he hadn’t outgrown it already.
--------------
Ludwig looked behind his back one last time to the small cabin, the cornflowers, the trees he had known for his entire 11 years of living.
It felt so odd to know he would be away from it.
He quickly ran back, Lutz grumbling behind him, and picked a few flowers, pressing them between the pages of a book.
<Are you done now?>
“Jawohl. Coming, coming!”
-----------
When Ludwig entered the capital, the little truly important belongings he had on his and Lutz’s backs, he was in awe.
It bustled with energy, with people, rickety, clanking automobiles and trolleys spewing steam or smoke that made him cough if he went to close, radio commercials resounding through the air, as well as delicious smells the likes of which he hadn’t known in years, some never before, but mixed in with the inexplicable smell of whatever was coming out of the automobiles.
Ludwig wasn’t quite sure whether he liked it or disliked it, but most accurately he would describe it as a strange mix of the two; but more than anything, everything was so new.
He marveled at the sight of a trolley passing by, when he heard honking behind him.
“Get out of the way brat!”
Ludwig stepped back, hopping back to the sidewalk, and an automobile clunked on, its driver looking at him irritated.
But its movements fascinated him, how the machine seemed to move magically, how it seemed to have a life of its own.
“...Where should I even start?”
<Well? Do you have any relatives?>
“Not that I know of.”
Lutz pointed in the direction of some other children, in a way much like how a pointer or setter eagle would.
<You could try living on the streets like them for a few days. See where it gets you.>
“...Oh.”
Ludwig sighed. He may as well.
————-
“Shoo! Shoo!”
“No money? We aren’t a charity, sorry.”
“Outta the way!”
————-
Ludwig slept in an alley that night, huddled in his old blanket, snuggling against Lutz, who had gotten used to the close contact years ago.
He was so tired. He just remembered he hadn’t slept for an entire day, and it was finally catching up to him.
He had gotten some attention due to being cleaner-looking than the rest, though Lutz was far more charming in their eyes. But more often than not, the overwhelming message in the air was clear; he wasn’t welcome here.
“Lutz?”
Lutz looked up.
<What is it, kid?>
“Why didn’t you tell me I needed money for everything?”
<Didn’t you read about it?>
“I didn’t know it was this necessary.”
<I can’t hold your hand all the time.>
“...Lutz?”
<...What now?>
“There’s so many people here. But I still feel so alone.”
<Well at least you got some to get through the night. Don’t be choosy.>
“Jawohl… Good night.”
————
Seeing no reason not to, Ludwig had decided to explore the city a bit more the next morning, after having helped himself and Lutz to a piece of bread and some beef jerky he had bought, plus the miscellaneous items he had been given the day before.  
After a long while of walking, taking in the different sights, from the historical landmarks and building to new projects, some even in the midst of being built, neatly separated or together, working in at times harmonious and at times chaotic tandem. Every so often he saw stray animals run about. After some time he started to see schoolchildren, some about his age, run to school with their friends, adults dressed in suits on their way to work.
Until, Ludwig started to feel the air change.
It felt somewhat... sticky? The breeze seemed stronger. And inexplicably salty.
For he had reached the city harbor. Birds, they were called seagulls he believed, cawed above. Fishermen had far since left the dock, and in the distance, trade ships were being loaded to go who knows where. And they were floating on a vast, open field of water, water, nothing but water.
“Lutz... is this...”
<The ocean? What, you don’t even know what the ocean is?>
He had heard his mother’s stories about the ocean; while she had never been a woman of the seas per se, she was in the army, not the navy after all, he had heard her describe growing up near it. It was odd thinking that she, too, had been a child once like him.
This ocean was to her like the forest was to him, quite possibly.
She had also spoken about a rumor; a rumor that a wish put into a bottle and cast into the sea would, eventually, be granted. She had dismissed it as childish of course. And she did say that she much preferred the land after growing up.
Though according to Onkel Arendt, she would at times, despite this, just go to her childhood home, staring out into the eternal ocean.  
He wondered what she had thought as her red eyes stared out into the distant horizon, the salty breeze flowing through her silver-white hair. 
It was strange, imagining his mother like that. The sea was so free, almost careless; the complete opposite of her. But maybe that was exactly what drew her to it.
Ludwig started running along the dock, letting Lutz chase him, the briny wind rushing past him and through his hair. People had started to come to swim, and the city was starting to fully come to life.
Even if life was hard, at least he had some way of entertaining himself when everything was so brand new.
--------------
One day, a duo of teenagers spotted Ludwig.
And being the thugs they were, Ludwig suddenly found himself in confrontation with two kids much larger, older, and stronger than he; even if Ludwig was tougher than most 11-year-olds, these two seemed to be about 14 at least, if not, and probably, 15.
“Hey street rat, where’s your mutti?!”
Ludwig tried not to pay them any heed, even if he bristled at the rude words.
“...What business do you have with me?”
The shorter one grabbed him by the collar.
“I asked you a question, shorty!”
After the initial shock and fear, Ludwig felt a flash of anger. His fists clenched as he tried to struggle his way out. And worst of all was that he couldn’t do anything.
<Kid. Listen.>
“What?!”
<Listen to me. Tell me to “Intimidate”. Now. Don’t ask questions.>
“Of course! ...Intimidate, Lutz!”
————-
Ludwig stood there, dumbfounded at what he had just witnessed, as the teenagers ran away, screaming “DEMON eagle! DEMON eagle!”.
And there Lutz was, looking terribly bored, as if nothing had happened.
————
A week passed; Ludwig counted, as he always valued timekeeping, no matter what. The other street children left him alone, eyeing him strangely. Occasionally, he heard extortionists threatening some unfortunate soul.
That was when, however, Lutz told him something vital.
<Hey. Have you ever considered asking the police if you have any relatives?>
Ludwig looked at the eagle, puzzled.
“What?”
Lutz pointed at a building.
<There. It says “POLIZEI”. Can’t you read?>
“...Why? Won’t they throw me in jail or something?”
<Actually they have records too. They might have your mother’s family on file.>
Lutz looked up to see Ludwig’s dumbfounded face staring back at him.
“...Why didn’t you tell me that, you mutt?!”
<Thought it would be interesting to observe you. Also don’t be too loud. Everyone will think you’re a crazy person.
Ludwig took a look around, and indeed there were some passerbys staring at him.
Ludwig loudly sighed, his palm on his face.
“...Fine. Thanks anyway.”
--------------------------
“Your name?”
“Ludwig Beilshmidt.”
The officers looked at him for a few seconds.
“...As in Julia Beilshmidt? General Julia Beilshmidt?”
“Jawohl.”
They were in shock.
“...Excuse me? Is something wrong?”
“Erm… We apologize. Ja.”
“Do I have any relatives? I need some place to stay.”
“...Ja. We will search immediately. Please wait here. But it may take a while.”
————-
“Hallo? Is this the police? Why must you be calling?”
“Well, you see, sir… It appears that a relative of yours has suddenly shown up out of nowhere. ...He claims to be Beilshmidt’s son.”
“...Mein Gott. Julchen did say she had a son… I knew she wasn’t the type who should be able to take care of a child. I will be there as soon as I can.”
-------------
<This is boring.>
“I know, Lutz. Shut up.”
Lutz yawned.
“He should be here soon-”
It was then that the door to the police station opened with just enough force to be noticeable without slamming.
Standing there was a dark brown-haired gentleman with a large, curly cowlick, probably in his thirties, most likely affluent from his clothing.
“Excuse me, I hear there was someone waiting for me here?”
Ludwig stood up, and their eyes met.
“Hallo. ...You are Ludwig?”
He adjusted his glasses, then his tie.
“Ja?”
He looked him over.
“Ah, I can see some of the resemblance. Though you’re actually somewhat adorable, unlike her.”
“...Is that an insult against her?”
Realizing his mistake, the man cleared his throat.
“Ah, sorry.”
He outstretched his hand.
“I am Herr Roderich Edelmann. Your mother’s cousin. Nice to meet you. I’ve heard about you, but it is nice being able to see you with my own two eyes.”
Ludwig took the hand, shaking it.
“Ludwig Beilshmidt. Nice to meet you, Sir.”
Then, suddenly, Roderich’s formal facade dropped and he pulled the boy into a hug.
“You’re so precious! You may call me Onkel Roderich! Don’t worry, we will take great care of you!”
Lutz looked on in amusement as Ludwig’s cries of shock became muffled in the man’s chest.
Ludwig was flabbergasted. It had been so long since he had been hugged. He only could relive them in his memories, and they weren’t frequent, but here he was, feeling it yet again, surrounded by warmth; he didn’t know how to process it.
But if there was one emotion he was certain about as the man smoothed his hair and cooed over him, it was that he felt loved.
————-
Ludwig held on tightly as the automobile rocked around them. Roderich didn’t seem to mind it whatsoever, but Ludwig had only heard of an automobile once, and had seen, much less ridden, none. Roderich was happy to make him comfortable next to him though, warning him whenever a bump or “pothole” was coming up.
“I forgot to ask… what is that eagle doing with you? A purebred Fenrir no less?”
Lutz was lazily sprawled out in the back seat behind them, his ears pricking somewhat at the mention of him.
“Oh, that’s Lutz.”
“...Lutz? As in…”
“Jawohl.”
Roderich looked puzzled.
“Erm… Mutter named him.”
Roderich huffed.
“Ah, Julchen, of course…”
“He was my last Sancbruma present from her before she died.”
Roderich quieted for a few seconds.
“Oh… I see. We will accommodate him too. Do not worry. ...Also, no need to ‘jawohl’ around me.”
“Jawo… ja.”
—————
Onkel Roderich was a renowned musician; he was a master of many instruments and even knew how to compose, but his main forte was the piano. He was sought after for his talents across the land.  
And he had the house to show it as well.
“Welcome to your new home, Ludwig.”
Ludwig took it all in; the house was already larger than average compared to others in town, and as a boy who had grown up in a small log cabin all his life, it seemed especially enormous.
A woman with long, light brown hair came up to them, looking from Roderich to Ludwig.
“Ah, Erzsébet! This is my nephew, Ludwig. He will be staying with us from now on.”
Roderich bent his knees so he was at Ludwig’s level.
“Ludwig, this is Erzsébet, my wife.”
“H… hallo. Nice to meet you, Tante Erzsébet.”
Ludwig outstretched his hand.
The woman merely eyed him for a few seconds.
“Hallo. I guess.”
She said, gruffly, with a distinctly foreign accent.
Roderich sighed.
“Erzsébet, why do you have to be like this?”
“Why do we have to take in this ratty-looking kid?”
Ludwig scowled.
“Hey!”
Roderich held Ludwig closer, glaring at her.
“Erzsébet! He’s a child! Have you no heart?!”
“Fine, fine.”
She shook his hand, roughly.
“But the eagle is cute though. And wow, a Fenrir?! Hallo, come here!”
Lutz merely yawned.
Ludwig couldn’t help but snicker as an unamused frown crept across Erzsébet’s face.
“...Whatever. Make yourself at home I guess.”
She walked off.
“Prepare the bath and extra room for the boy! Come on now!”
Roderich commanded, and soon after servants bowed and quickly ran upstairs in single file.
“Don’t mind my wife. She wasn’t exactly enthusiastic to hear from you. But she will warm up to you eventually. Though… you are in need of new clothes, aren’t you?”
He gave the boy a once-over, making Ludwig look down to his old, beaten-up and washed out child-sized military uniform.
“Sadly, we do not have any clothes your size as of now. I will have a servant hire the tailor immediately. Meanwhile I will order them to wash what you have now.”
<He’s awfully happy to see you, isn’t he?>
“Ja… he seems like a nice person.”
————
That might, Ludwig had the best dinner he had ever had.
He could only marvel at the dishes in front of him; even those he had heard of before looked so refined. And there was so much of it! The variety of bread available was amazing.
But he couldn’t let himself forget his discipline. Even if it took all his willpower not to start gorging himself on everything like he had been possessed by some demon of gluttony.
“Onkel, what is this?”
“A chocolate torte, you see. A type of cake.”
Ludwig remembered actually having a cake a grand total of once. He still remembered its sweetness so well and it was probably the best thing he ever had eaten. And then there were two other things he had only read about before.
...And Lutz seemed unusually interested in it.
He couldn’t blame him though, it’s aroma was mesmerizing to Ludwig’s senses.
“Chocolate? Is that what the brown is?”
“You have never had chocolate before?! Mein Gott, Julchen, What have you done?”
Ludwig was quick to take a bite, and he froze.
The mellow, deep sweetness melted on his tongue, spreading throughout his mouth in such an indescribably perfect way, a tinge of bitterness within that instead of detracting from the experience, somehow harmonized with the sweetness in such a heavenly way.
“...Ludwig?”
“...It’s amazing.”
Roderich seemed somewhat amused by how floored the boy was.
“Even your mother was quite a fan.”
<Hey, hey. Kid.>
Ludwig was surprised by the unusual agitation in Lutz’s thoughts. He didn’t think he had ever heard anything like it before.
“Lutz? What is-“
<I need it. Now. Don’t ask questions!>
Ludwig almost panicked, giving a piece to the impatient eagle.
“Ludwig!”
“I… erm… It was unfair to have it to myself!”
“...Wasn’t chocolate poisonous to eagles?”
Erzsébet questioned.
“Wait wha-“
<Don’t worry. ... Ahh, bliss...>
Ludwig smiled nervously.
“He’ll be fine.”
The couple just stared, confused.
“Erm…”
“Trust me! I know him well. ...Can I have more? Please?”
“Absolutely.”
His face absolutely lit up at that, and in the corner of his vision Ludwig saw quite possibly the most genuine expression of joy he had seen from Lutz in all the time he knew him.
“Why’s it that everyone in your family loves chocolate so much?”
Erzsébet asked as her husband took another piece.
“Why don’t you is the better question.”
“...Actually, yup, you two definitely are related. Leave some for me though!”
————
Roderich doted on the boy; he made sure he had the nicest clothes and the nicest food that he could afford.
He had made sure the room was in absolute best condition, that his pillows were always fluffed and bed always made, even if Ludwig insisted he wanted to do it on his own.
He taught him everything about the basics of civilization, how to read more complex sentences, how to play the piano and the violin, even how to dance. He took him with him to work, across the city and sometimes even country to places he had at best read about and to meet so many new people.
His next Sanctbruma and 12th birthday were the most extravagant he had ever had.
Yet…
Yet something was missing.
Despite the man’s kindness, he felt something wasn’t right. Ludwig couldn’t put a finger on what, and he felt awful about it to be sure; he did so much for him, what more could a boy ask for?
But yet…
Sure, Erzsébet never completely warmed up to him; even if she wasn’t as cold to him, according to Lutz she was merely tolerating him. And the same was true for many of the servants.
But that didn’t change the fact that Roderich himself was nothing but loving towards him. Even if he had curfews and other such rules, he never had trouble with rules. His mother raised him to obey rules. And while he was often busy, he still tried his best to spend time with him.
Finally, he actually had someone who resembled a parent after all those years. He should have been thankful.
But he wasn’t doing anything wrong.
Someone had to be doing something wrong.
At times, he still lay awake at night, those lonely days and nights and that fateful Sanctbruma playing back in his mind; as well as the accompanying emotions of pure hatred and wrath.
Once, Roderich has entered the room at an inopportune time to Ludwig curled up in his bed, seething, growling at him to leave him alone.
While he didn’t say anything about it at dinner, it was obvious he was disturbed by it.
“...Lutz. Why can’t I be happy? I still feel alone, but I don’t even know why.”
<Maybe you’ve been alone for too long. You’re past the point of return, kid. Maybe you should come to peace with it.>
“At least I have you.”
<Whatever.>
———
“Ludwig.”
“Ja, Onkel Roderich?”
The man sighed.
“It has been over a year since you started living with us. What is it with your standoffish behavior? Is something wrong? I will listen to it.”
“...I just can’t, Onkel.”
“Excuse me?”
“I… Something just doesn’t feel right. I don’t know why.”
The man looked so disappointed.
“I try my best to make you happy, Ludwig. I really do. I’m sorry I haven’t been able to satisfy your needs.”
“Nein. It isn’t that.”
Roderich shook his head.
“As I was saying… the chords for this piece are…”
—————
Ludwig continued to do his practice drills whenever possible, even if they had taken a different shape; makeshift targets became proper shooting galleries, improvised exercises became possible using an open space between buildings and proper equipment. And as he grew more and more by the day, his physical abilities took leaps and bounds above what he had been capable of before. He just wished he could go more than weekly. At first, Roderich objected, but it didn’t take long for him to cave in.
After all, he had to keep himself in shape, especially as he now had access to all the candy and chocolate that could be plausibly afforded.
After a while, Roderich started to continuously try to ask him to consider other options in this weekly time slot. He was never too forceful, however. And after a while, as Ludwig expressed his clear annoyance, it finally ceased just as it had begun.
There was another episode that irked Ludwig.
One night, as he went to get a glass of water, he had seen Roderich, seemingly sneaking away from his room.
“...Onkel?”
The man bristled as soon as he turned on the lights.
“Erm… Ludwig, I didn’t expect you to be awake..
Then, Ludwig saw it.
In his hands was his mother’s necklace.
“...What are you doing with Mutter’s necklace?”
He immediately stuffed it inside his pocket and turned around, a fake smile on his face.
“What necklace, my dear Ludwig?”
“I know you’re hiding it.”
The man sighed, taking it back out again.
“I… I wanted to put it in a place it will be safer in.”
Ludwig tried not to grill him further, even as he felt something fueled by doubt start to boil within him.
“I’m sure it will be safe with me. It’s been so for all the years I’ve had it. Can I have it back now?”
“...Ja.”
Ludwig swiftly took it back, going down to get his glass. He really needed one.
“You could tell a servant to get it for you?”
“No. I prefer to do it on my own.”
When Ludwig had returned to his room, he had quite the things to say to Lutz.
“Lutz. Why did you let him take it?”
<I was sleepy, kid. Why do you care about that thing so much?>
“It’s from Mutter. You should know. ...Lutz. If anything, protect this with your life.”
<Oh come on now.>
“I’m serious. It’ll be the last thing I ask of you.”
<Alright, alright. Whatever.>
“You aren’t sincere, are you?”
<What do you want from me? Good night.>
——————
One day, as Ludwig overheard some servants speaking to each other in hushed voices, glancing at him every so often.
He was able to catch two things; “Miss Erzsébet” and “barren”.
He wasn’t exactly sure what that meant. But for whatever reason he didn’t like the sound of it.
That night, after some shouting, once again Roderich stormed out of the master bedroom, telling Erzsébet to “Get a hold of yourself already, you indecipherable woman!”, to his own separate room, as Erzsébet shouted some words back that sounded really angry and probably inappropriate.
<There goes the lovely couple.>
Lutz thought, as Ludwig tried to sleep. Lutz, meanwhile, had no trouble.
————
13-year-old Ludwig stood outside of the bar, alongside Lutz, as always, and other members of his gang.
It was in a seedy, rough part of town. And it was where their rival gang frequented most often.
It wasn’t the most well-to-do of bars, to say the least; as soon as they entered, the air smelt pungently of alcohol, and ambiently of various nasties.
<Ergh. Try coming here as a eagle.>
They immediately saw their target; the offending gang’s leader.
Their leader went up to confront her rival, fists clearly ready to fly.
“Hey! We know ya killed him!”
“Who?”
The rival boss said, with a cheeky grin.
“Ya know who!”
The two continued to escalate their argument, until they became close to blows.
“Enough yammerin’! Get ‘em, boys n’ girls!”
Suddenly, they were grabbed by the rival gang bangers, including Ludwig, who held back a yelp.
“We didn’t kill one of yer ratpack, asshole! Now get out or we’re gonna force ya out!”
“...You better tell us.”
Ludwig said, tersely, utilizing his now lowering voice and copying his mother’s tone.
The rival boss laughed.
“Or what, kid? What are ya gonna do, huh? Man your recruiting standards have gone down!”
His boss smirked.
“Ya better listen to the kid.”
“Or what?”
They laughed uproariously.
“Lutz. Restrain.”
Their laughing instantly stopped, their faces going sheet white, all the other bar patrons, the bartender, and staff turning to gawk.
For they bore witness to the gang boss being pinned down, on the floor, between the claws of a giant, terrifying hellhound, its eyes glowing, its fangs bared, its breath in the unfortunate gangster’s terrified face.
Ludwig walked up to the rival boss with measured steps, the gangsters holding him having let go out of sheer terror, the thumping of his feet the only sounds other than his companion’s breathing and the squeaks and sputtering from bystanders and rival gangsters, and pulled out his old pistol, aiming it at the thug’s head, glaring daggers so sharp that they could gouge eyes out.
Show your enemy no mercy.
Once again, he thought he felt his mother voice in his ear.
“Tell us the truth.”
The rival boss sputtered, shaking like a leaf, looking awfully smaller than the much younger boy.
“We… we… d-d-di…”
Ludwig cocked his pistol.
“Speak in a real language!”
The rival boss flinched, and the rest of the rival gang huddled, terrified.
“W-we didn’t do anything! I-I swear! I swear!”
Ludwig lowered his pistol slightly.
“...Really?”
“J-ja! I swear! I swear by both the Heavenly and Hellish Yards! P-p-please let me go, Sir!”
“...Alright. Lutz, release.”
The eagle shrank back down to size, returning to his original, fluffy, cute self.
His boss grumbled.
“Whoop. That was pointless. Lud, let’s get outta this dump.”
They turned to leave, the other people in the bar still staring at them.
“W-Wait.”
Ludwig and his boss turned back to the humiliated rival boss.
“We might’ve not killed ‘im. But I-I have a good idea who might’ve.”
———-
“So, Lud. Good job today. We’ve got ourselves a lead.”
“Jawohl.”
Their boss patted Ludwig on the head and gave the group a once-over.
“Ok. You’re all dismissed.”
Ludwig was quick to leave, the others staring after him.
“What’s it with him? I swear, it’s like he doesn’t wanna be associated with us.”
“He said something about a curfew.”
“Really? Kid still follows curfews? What is he, 10?”
-----------------
When Ludwig came back, Roderich was waiting for him.
“Ludwig.”
“Onkel Roderich?”
Roderich’s expression was serious and stern.
“...What have you been doing?”
“What do you mean, Onkel Roderich?”
Roderich held Ludwig’s shoulders.
“Let me state this plainly.”
He took a deep breath.
“You’re involved in gang activity, aren’t you?”
Ludwig was in shock.
“How…”
Roderich shook his head, his hand on his forehead.
“Ludwig. I am sure even Julchen taught you to obey rules.”
“I… I don’t want to depend on you for everything. I feel like a leech.”
Roderich was shocked.
“You’re only 13, Ludwig! It is alright! It isn’t worth putting yourself at risk like this!”
“I don’t know how to do anything else.”
Roderich shook his head.
“Don’t say that. You could deliver newspapers, or use those piano skills I taught you-“
“And they’re my friends.”
“Friends?! I care for you, why do you need them?! Do you even know any of their names?!”
“...”
“You’re going to get into trouble eventually, young man.”
“I… I know!”
Roderich flinched.
Ludwig looked down and stormed back into the house, Lutz running behind him, into his room, throwing himself onto his bed.
“Hmph, teenagers...”
Erzsébet mumbled.
—————-
“Ludwig?”
Roderich opened the door to Ludwig’s room that night, peeking in.
Ludwig couldn’t bare to look him in the eye.
“I’m sorry.”
Roderich sighed.
“Is it because I’m not Julchen?”
The boy felt a pang of guilt.
“I’m sorry! I don’t hate you, I’m thankful for what you’ve done, and-”
“I see. Just try to forget about her, alright?”
Ludwig froze. He felt like someone had stabbed his heart.
“But…”
“I do so much for you. I give you everything. What was it that she had that I don’t? I’ve been a far better parent than that stone-hearted, cruel, cold-”
<Oh no. You’ve done it now.>
“DON’T SAY THAT ABOUT MY MUTTER!”
His voice cracked terribly, but he didn’t care.
Roderich stumbled back, his face pale, horrified.
Silence.
“Ludwig… I’m sorry.”
Ludwig buried his face into his pillows.
“...I’ll tell the servants to bring you dinner. I’m sorry. I really am.”
“Leave me alone!”
“...I’m happy with any path you want to take. Just please stay safe.”
Roderich sighed and closed the door.
From that day on, Roderich started informing Ludwig of where police may find him, and locations of stations across the city. Anything for his safety, he had said.
But from that day on Ludwig knew; he knew that his suspicions were true, that all this time he was trying to make him forget about his mother. He couldn’t let that happen. It was only confirmation when he heard him brutally disparage her one night in a drunken stupor during one of his binge-drinking sessions.
Once again, Ludwig could trust no one.
And once again, wrath simmered within him.
----------------
Their boss summoned Ludwig and the rest of the gang to a gathering; to sort out their clues, they had said.
Ludwig was appreciated for his abilities; but outside of the action, he sat somewhat removed from the rest. He couldn’t connect with them much either.
His mother had despised lawbreakers; “scum”, “rats”, she would call them. If she knew what he was doing now, she would have caned his palms until they were raw and bleeding. She would have told him he was better than this. He never would have imagined he could stoop this low too. After all, he was his mother’s only son. He should have been destined for greatness.
Quite honestly, he didn’t fully understand what he was doing here either. How did he even get here? Was it just a business affair? Were they really his friends? 
Maybe it was because this was the closest thing to military service he could find. Even if it were on the other side of the law.
A girl a year or so older than him, the second youngest in the gang, came up to him attempting to speak to him. Ludwig hesitated, but in the end continued to be fascinated with the clues they had and Lutz.
“Hey give up on Herr Stick-In-The-Mud already! Bet he’s never even kissed a girl!”
A gangster said, using the nickname they often used when ribbing him.
“What’s with him? He to good for us?” One of them muttered when Ludwig refused a drink.  
“Ja. Imagine being one of us and caring about drinking ages. Never can understand Herr Stick-In-The-Mud.”
“Ja. Where was he raised, His Majesty’s Elite Imperial Barracks?”
“Hey, hey, did you hear that Boss might have the hots for him too?”
“Why don’t you fuckwits shut the fuck up?” Their boss barked at the last one. “The kid’s basically an infant!”
<You’re the most rule-bound gangster I’ve ever seen.>
“Why do they treat it as a bad thing?”
<You’re the one who joined a street gang, genius. They’ve got different rules.>
Ludwig looked at the bottle of cheap moonshine he had been offered again, sighed, and took a gulp.
He immediately gagged.
The last time he’d had booze was when Roderich had allowed him to try beer, and even then he had basically diluted half of it with water and it definitely didn’t taste like... whatever this bottle of horse urine was.
“Ack! This is awful! ...I did it, are you happy now?”
“That’s the spirit!”
“Doesn’t count! He gagged!”
Ludwig took a deep breath.
“Let’s get back on topic. We are discussing the murder of a fellow comrade. This is no time for inane chatter.”
Finally, the air became solemn.
“Ja, reasonable, I guess…”
“Now, onto the information Scout 2 gathered...”
—————-
Ludwig, more than anything, considered himself a logical person.
He and his mother both despised vagueness. It seemed pointless, really, all the dancing around the true meaning of your words in the name of “politeness”. While apparently many in this part of the continent were considered similarly blunt and practical, it seemed even then he was exceptional.
So his own emotional turmoil, how he could never seem to explain himself, frustrated him more than anyone else. It angered him.
But one thing he knew for sure was that he looked forward to stopping by the library on the way home. Thank goodness Roderich had taught him to read to a level more appropriate for his age; it was difficult at first, but he was also fortunately a fast learner.
He always had taken a fascination with the sciences. They were at first glance unpredictable, but once broken down and observed, logical. They made sense, they were rational. Recently, he started finding them more investing than fiction, in fact. And his new reading skills finally made the higher levels of it beyond simplistic drawings attempting to explain the laws of physics and magic accessible.
Which was why today he sat outside the library in his usual spot, looking through a medical encyclopedia, munching on one of many bars of dark chocolate and a small loaf of bread.
Lutz licked up pieces of chocolate Ludwig had given him, peeking from under him.
“HERS?”
<Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome.>
Ludwig looked to Lutz in shock.
<A rare genetic, psychiatric disorder with no known cause. Those afflicted by Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome, a Hereditary Evil Raiser, or HER, is said to be at their core an incarnation of malice, "programmed" to destroy the gods, everything they created and everything related to them. Therefore, as a natural prerequisite, they typically show extreme cruelty and having the compulsion to increase their own kind and ensure the continuation of their "mission" to spread malice by any means necessary, taking immense pleasure in doing so. Currently there is no known cure, though in high-functioning individuals it may be managed, and manifest in lesser ways.>
“How…”
<I have my ways.>
“Though… Hereditary Evil Raiser Syndrome? Who names this stuff?”
<Hey. They probably had their reasons.>
“Why do you care? Did you come up with it?”
<Maybe. Plus, that’s rich coming from the kid who literally named me “Blackie”.>
Ludwig sighed.
“I... Fine. And wait... are you reading with me?”
<Yeah, I can read. I never told you?>
Ludwig continue to stare at him.
“I... I just didn’t think you would...”
<Turn the page already. I already know this.>
"Maybe you could try reading a novel, Lutz?”
<Don’t care. Why should I care about what you flesh-apes think, much less fake ones? No one in the world knows what I’m thinking anyway.>
Ludwig closed the encyclopedia.
“You mean you feel that no one understands you, right?”
Lutz looked up, his ears erect.
His words struck him like a spark of lightning.
“That makes two of us”
An awkward few moments passed. For once in his life, Lutz had nothing to retort back.
Why was he so shocked?
Ludwig blinked, confused.
“Lutz? What’s wrong?”
<...Nothing.>
Lutz didn’t know what he had just felt.
“That makes two of us” 
It should have meant nothing, coming from this brat.
But yet...
Whatever. It probably still meant nothing.
-------------------------
“We’ve got our guy! Rich bastard’s not gonna know what hit ‘im.”
Their boss said, confidently, gesturing to an assassin she had bought into their abandoned factory hideout.
The assassin looked across the crowd of gangsters.
“So. Which one of you brats wants to come?”
“Actually, we’ve got a good clue already for who’s gonna be a good fit for this mission.”
Ludwig waited, anxiously. He would gladly take the job of avenging his fallen comrade, of course.
“Ludwig!”
Ludwig stood to attention.
“...You’ll be providing nice clothes for us to blend in!”
Ludwig was speechless.
“How… Why?”
<Turns out you aren’t as tough as you thought. Better luck next time, kid.>
But when all had left, he went up to his boss. He needed answers.
“Why am I excluded?”
She looked at him as if he was stupid.
“I don’t think ‘Giant Enemy eagle’ is a viable weapon to use on a cruise ship.”
“But… I can shoot well too! You said I was a great marksman!”
“You’re good. Gotta say that. Still, don’t know about your skills in stealth yet. Can’t risk it. Now, see ya.”
Then, she abruptly cut him off and left.
-----------------
Three days later, Ludwig and the rest of the gang not chosen for the plot awaited at the dock.
Soon, they spotted the assassination party, coming towards them.
One person was clearly missing.
“Hey! Boss! ...Boss? And where’s...”
Her face was dire.
“Shot dead. ...He spotted us.”
“He saw all our faces. All of you are fucked. We’re all fucked.”
More silence.
“...WHAT?!”
Silence immediately gave way to panic.
Ludwig stood, frozen.
“How… Why…”
He clutched his head, overwhelmed.
“But it can’t…”
Emotions swirled inside the boy, overpowering all of his senses, all of his thoughts.
What was going to happen to him? His friends?
“No, no, no, nonononononono…”
<You know what to do, kid.>
Suddenly, he bolted.
Along the harbor, he ran.
Then, in a burst of emotion and without much thought, as if on instinct, he acted immediately as Lutz took a running leap into the sea.
“SIC ‘EM, LUTZ!”
He didn’t even bother with the telepathy.
Everyone could only look on in shock and horror as Lutz became an utter behemoth of a beast, seemingly not completely solid and with a godlike glow, his tail alone twice the size of the ship; to those who were watching from afar, it would have looked as if a demon eagle had risen out of the sea itself.
The ship was no match for the beast. Before anyone could fully comprehend what was going on, the ship had been sunk, every single person on it with it.
----------------
Ludwig walked back to the gang, who all stood staring at him, utterly horrified.
Finally, someone broke the silence.
“...Holy shit.”
Another turned to him, their eyes wide.
“...Lud? Did you just…”.
The boy’s mind was blank. What could he even say?
He had killed all of them. Every single one of them.
But in the end...
“Mission accomplished…?”
“Am I trippin’?”
“Did we just witness a massacre?”
“...What the fuck?”
Ludwig took a deep breath.
“But we accomplished our mission. ...I did what I had to do.”
“Ja, but… Holy shit.”
“In anyway…”
Their boss cleared her throat.
“Let’s… Let’s go with this loot before the cops find out.”
The rest could only muster a “Ja” in unison.
Lutz trotted up to Ludwig, as unbothered as always.
“Lutz…”
<Just did as I was told. Don’t complain to me. Here.>
In the eagle’s jaws was a doll; an eerily faceless, unusual, porcelain-ish doll of indeterminable gender.
<Here. I brought a present.>
“What is…”
<Have it. Since I can’t give you Sancbruma presents, here it is, months early.>
“It’s… it’s probably from a dead child, Lutz!”
<Don’t be ungrateful. Oh, and your buddies are waiting. You should go.>
“...Ja. I did what I had to do. We killed him. That’s all that should matter…”
————-
The news of the shipwreck was all over the radio. They had listened to it in their hideout, huddled around the device.
“The perpetrator is currently unknown. However, many claim to have heard the voice of a boy or young man scream for the eagle to attack…”
————-
When Ludwig came home, Roderich was standing in front of the door, in shock.
“Ludwig…”
“Onkel?”
“...It was you wasn’t it?”
Ludwig looked down to his feet.
“Lutz, specifically…”
<Hey.>
Roderich pulled him into a protective embrace.
“You could have put yourself in so much danger! What if the police find out about you?! Don’t you dare do that again.”
"...”
Roderich pulled him in.
“Now, come in before someone recognizes you.”
—————
Roderich rarely ever let him join the rest of the gang since that day; it was too dangerous, he had said.
He went out in mostly in a dark hood for a disguise, at times without Lutz, for over the radio, one expert had identified the beast as “a black Fenrir transformed with powerful magic.”
Later that year, a month before Sancbruma and two months before his 14th birthday, he had heard something unusual.
<Ludwig… Ludwig…>
“Huh?”
Telepathy. But Lutz wasn’t with him; it came from the doll in his bag.
Ever since that fateful day, Lutz had told him to carry it for some vague reason he couldn’t understand; his alleged simple explanation was “It’s amusing to see you carry around a girly doll like that.”
<Ludwig...>
He took the bag off his back and looked in. 
<Someone is after you. You have been found out. You must run.>
“What?! How do you…”
<Do not ask. Please, please run… you must.>
He slung it back over his shoulder.
“Lutz!”
He had to get Lutz. Now.
But by the time he had gotten home, it was too late.
“No, Sir, he is not here. You will not find him here…”
“There he is!”
Two figures stood with Roderich; two figures he didn’t recognize.
A tanned, sturdy-looking man in a black suit, probably from the south of the continent, turned his attention away from Roderich, and pointed at Ludwig, gun in hand.
“Ludwig Beildshmidt! You are under arrest!”
Ludwig’s eyes widened. Emotions and stress once again blitzed through him.
“Lutz! Restrain! ...Lutz? Lutz?!”
His eyes darted next to the man to the other figure, what Ludwig thought to be a long-haired, somewhat tall foreign woman in eastern attire, her dark, raven hair pulled back into a ponytail; seemingly holding Lutz back without touching the eagle, but clearly struggling.
“Hurry!”
She shouted, in a foreign accent Ludwig didn’t recognize.
Ludwig bolted.
“Don’t you dare, you-“
“Herr Edelmann! Stop, or you will be arrested as well for interfering with police procedure!”
“Don’t touch him!”
The mysterious man finally shoved the weaker-looking man off him and gave chase, but Roderich grappling with him had given him some extra time...
“Ludwig! RUN! RUN!”
But before Ludwig could escape, all of a sudden he was blindsided by a third person, jumping on his back and pinning him down, the boy’s small body no match for the adult.
“LUDWIG!”
“Let me go, LET ME GO!”
That was the last thing he remembered saying before he had been slammed on the back of the head.
Ludwig blacked out.
To be continued in part 2...
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Author’s notes:
So I had to split this thing in half since it became much longer than I expected. Wow this is a monster. You will see the parts listed here after I write them. Parts, because this will have two different routes! Hopefully! Then again it seems like no one read this...
Also, the scene with the sea is even more ambiguous “canon” in this already ambiguously “canon” story, but I wanted to write it in because I liked it, having seen the idea that Prussia has some kind of connection to the sea before and liking it. I wish I could find it now. I think Alt-Prussia would have grown up with the sea when he was younger, and while he would stay very strictly a land fighter (in fact the Prussian navy was never all that good, being mostly a merchant fleet. Even the German navy, while it did go through a growth period in the 1880s in competition with Britain I believe, by WWII at least their Kriegsmarine kind of sucked. It’s why the invasion of Britain never happened, their navy would have been laughably curbstomped), and I still associate England, Netherlands, or Portugal way more with the ocean, maybe the North Sea has some kind of soothing effect on him.
Also adorable child!Germany is adorable. Why do I love this kid so much? Why is he so damn cute?!
5 notes · View notes